- FRED M. DEW.TT 
 
 AV*NUt BOOKSELLER
 
 OJ> 
 
 (L++-**/ / 7 oo.
 
 I AM THE KING
 
 I AM THE KING 
 
 Being the Account of Some Happenings 
 
 in the Life of Godfrey de Bersac 
 
 Crusader-Knight 
 
 BY 
 SHEPPARD STEVENS 
 
 BOSTON 
 
 LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY 
 1898
 
 Copyright, 1898, 
 BY LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY. 
 
 All rights reserved. 
 
 JOHN WILSON AND SON, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A.
 
 tfatfjo: anfc 
 
 THIS LITTLE BOOK IS LOVINGLY INSCRIBED, WITH 
 
 GRATEFUL APPRECIATION OF THEIR 
 
 UNWAVERING FAITH. 
 
 2062006
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I MARIAN'S TALE i 
 
 II GODFREY'S TALE 43 
 
 III ANSELM'S TALE 151
 
 I AM THE KING 
 
 MARIAN'S TALE 
 
 METHINKS it began that day when my Lady 
 Joscelyn and I shelled peas in the garden, 
 though it were not till many a day later that 
 trouble befel ; yet, withal, my mind doth hie back 
 to that hour as it were the beginning of the 
 story. Thou art amazed, I trow, at thought 
 of her ladyship bemeaning herself to such ser- 
 vice ; but it were not then as now, and many is 
 the day that she hath wrought by my side as 
 she were the wench of some villain and not the 
 child of a knight of renown. Beshrew me ! if 
 Friday oft last not from Kalends to Nones, and 
 thence to Ides, and back again to Kalends at 
 Weregrave Manor, and that without meat of 
 fish to help our spare living, and hardly was 
 there a yeoman or churl in Merry England but 
 fared more sumptuously than my master. 
 
 But, as I did say before, we shelled peas in 
 the garden that day; rather I did shell the 
 peas, while my lady sat upon the grass, bury-
 
 2 / am the King 
 
 ing deep her hands under the round green ker- 
 nels, and bringing them slowly to sight again 
 as they were two white flowers in spring push- 
 ing through the green sod. 
 
 "Marian," quoth she, and she shook the last 
 green globe from her hands, " methinks I grow 
 idle even as I am discontent. Reach hither 
 the basin that I may do my share of the task. " 
 
 "Nay, nay," I coaxed, for that I would rather 
 see her at play than at work. " The task is but 
 a feather weight. Let Marian do it while thou 
 dost rest ; " but she would not, and I needs 
 must push the basin to her hand and see her 
 begin in right good earnest to rattle the peas 
 from the cod. 
 
 "An I hearkened to thee, Marian, I would 
 sit ever idle while thou didst toil both day and 
 night. Thou dost now, the work of a man 
 'twixt dawn and dark, and it were not meet that 
 I should abide in slothfulness and leave my 
 task on thee, thou faithful wench." 
 
 I did hold my speech and answer naught, for 
 it was a theme which we oft discussed, but 
 never to agreement ; and so peace fell betwixt 
 us, until, breaking open a cod, my lady held it 
 forth to me, saying, "See, Marian, it were 
 small dwelling for so large a family," and 
 would straightway have ripped the peas from 
 the hull an I had not fast held her hand. 
 
 "Stay, stay," quoth I. "God's mercy, 
 child! wouldst thou spoil thy fortune thus?"
 
 Marians Tale 3 
 
 "How now, Marian, what mean you," saith 
 she in surprise ; and she did gaze at me for the 
 world like some startled wood deer, save that 
 her eyes were blue with that deep color of 
 cloudless sky on summer day. 
 
 "There be nine peas in the cod," saith I, 
 counting them over; "wot ye not that it is a 
 divination cod, and will e'en tell who thy lord 
 shall be?" 
 
 "Thou foolish wench, thou art as full of tales 
 and incantations as any old wife," and she 
 made as if to strip the peas from the cod ; but I 
 did stay her hand the while I begged her heed 
 me. " If thou didst know how oft my dreams 
 and divinations come to truthful issue thou 'st 
 hearken to me. But place the cod over yonder 
 postern and it be sure as sure that he who first 
 steps under will be thy lord." 
 
 Her red lips parted over her teeth in a smile 
 which belike seemeth to me to have more of 
 witchery in it than the smile of any creature 
 that e'er lived. "Then, Marian, thy mistress 
 is like to mate with the varlet Giles, who is 
 stable boy, swineherd and kitchen scullion in 
 one, since he most like is to come through 
 the postern first; but if thou wilt so have it, 
 place the cod over the lintel and pray you it so 
 hap there come a worthier knight than Giles 
 Hardpate." 
 
 "Heaven forefend, my lady;" and I did try 
 to frown upon her lightness, but rain were as
 
 4 / am the King 
 
 like to come from a cloudless sky as frowns 
 to stay before her teasing face. "This thou 
 must do for thy self, howbeit; should Marian 
 place it for thee, mayhap the charm would fail 
 to work." 
 
 "I do but please thee with this mummery," 
 saith she, an she stepped on a loose stone in the 
 wall and placed the cod fairly over the middle 
 of the postern ; and yet methinks my lady was 
 monstrous willing for the nonce to please poor 
 Marian. It doth live in my eye still how she 
 looked on that instant as she stood, poised like 
 a bird on a bough, her tiny foot thrust 'twixt the 
 crumbling masonry. She had thrown aside her 
 couvrechief, and her head was bare save for the 
 tressor of ribbon about it. Her hair was as the 
 golden collar and spurs which my master kept 
 in the hutch in his chamber, save when he 
 did on occasion fare forth arrayed as became 
 his state if not his purse; her skin was like 
 naught so much as the white stream that twice 
 a day I coax from Malkin's soft dugs; and the 
 witchery of her smile, now tender, now teasing, 
 nor heaven nor earth owns aught to which it 
 can be likened. 
 
 She was apparelled that day how well do I 
 remember in a cote of white, all covered, 
 save the long close-fitting sleeve, by her surcote 
 of dull green wool. Around the neck below 
 her white camisa and about the foot was 
 wrought a narrow band of stitchery in divers
 
 Marians Tale 5 
 
 colors. Despite that we did weave the cloth of 
 her surcote ourselves and dye it ; it was fair to 
 look on, and I thought no damsel of the court 
 could be more quaintly bedight. 
 
 My Lady Joscelyn had scarce seated her and 
 turned again to the task ere a blast from a 
 bugle told of a visitor at the Manor portals. 
 Such a sound was used to bring my lady to a 
 sore pitch of curiosity withal, and send her 
 right swiftly to the nearest lattice ; but this day 
 she paid no heed to it till I spake thereon, 
 wondering who stood without. 
 
 " 'T is but my cousin de Hardecute; I know 
 his blast right well," saith she. 
 
 "And dost thou not go to meet him, my 
 lady?" quoth I. 
 
 " Nay, I go not. I am aweary, and my father 
 will do the honors of the Manor," saith she 
 with petulance. And then I saw that which oft 
 before had thrust itself upon me; despite that 
 her father did show the knight, Hugh de Harde- 
 cute, much favor, my lady ill brooked his pres- 
 ence at Weregrave, and misliked the gallant 
 himself right heartily. 
 
 Our task was near wrought, when, on a sud- 
 den, the postern door fell apart, and under the 
 very spot where my lady's cod lay stood her 
 kinsman, still clad in his riding cape, the dust 
 of travel unwashed from his person. He wore 
 beneath his cape a short tunic of rich purple 
 girt with a jewelled belt, from which depended
 
 6 / am the King 
 
 a baselard; 1 his shoes were pointed, as the 
 style demanded, and richly wrought with 
 threads of gold and color; from under his flat 
 cap of purple his hair fell in curls the which 
 would well have graced a damsel's head. 
 
 My lady went white with fear an she saw him, 
 for that he stood beneath her cod the charm 
 foretold him her lord. 
 
 Looking on him I did bethink it passing 
 strange that a damsel should so blench from 
 the thought of calling him lord, for he was 
 lusty and fair to look on, e'en though his man- 
 ner of moving bespoke him something slothful, 
 and his girth unfolded a tale of indulgence at 
 table. He stood in the door and gazed on my 
 lady a time ere he spoke, and rancor made deep 
 furrows in his forehead. 
 
 " How now, fair cousin ; methinks the hospi- 
 tality of Weregrave hath suffered a falling off 
 from other days, that thou dost leave thy guest 
 and kinsman to seek the mistress at her tasks," 
 quoth he. 
 
 " Mayhap thou dost forget that in other days 
 the chatelaine of Weregrave had not to play 
 the kitchen wench as well ; " then saith she, 
 "Thou art welcome, though tardily met," and 
 she gave him her hand, which, as he bent to 
 kiss, I did see the color flame in her cheek, for 
 that her conscience told her she had done 
 amiss ; nathless she held her little pate as high 
 
 1 A long dagger.
 
 Marians Tale 7 
 
 as she had the right on it. I doubt not from 
 the countenance of Sir Hugh that he did fairly 
 understand my lady's mood, for he frowned yet 
 the more. 
 
 "By my faith," quoth he, "a right fitting 
 sport is this for one of thy degree. I pray you 
 have done with it and walk a space with me, 
 for I would have a word with thee." 
 
 "Nay, good cousin, sport it is not, I do be- 
 seech thee know, but right dire necessity that 
 doth tie me to my labors, which an it please 
 you, I leave not till they be done." 
 
 At this his brow grew more black, and I did 
 catch a gleam within his eye which gave me to 
 doubt that it was accident withal that caused 
 his careless foot to overturn our basin heaped 
 with shelled peas, which it so happed was the 
 greater part of our dinner, I meaning to make 
 them into a savory pottage before the hour of 
 tierce. 
 
 My lady was to her feet on the instant, and 
 a frown a' most as dark as his, ruffled her pretty 
 brow. 
 
 "How now, Sir Awkward, seest thou the 
 hurt thy careless foot hath wrought? Stay, 
 Marian," saith she, as I did go upon my knees 
 to gather up the peas, " Sir Hugh will mend his 
 fault by himself restoring them to the basin." 
 
 " Now, by the bones of St. Christopher, that 
 will I not" saith he in tones of choler. 
 
 "Now, by thine own bones, which thou 'It
 
 8 / am tJie King 
 
 bend to do the deed, thou wilt," quoth my lady 
 in tones so soft atop, so cold beneath; and 
 these two did face each the other with crest 
 uplifted, for all the world as two young cocks 
 o' the yard measure strength ere they give 
 battle. 
 
 It was my lady's eye that flinched not, my 
 lady's head that kept aloft, and it were Sir 
 Hugh that mumbled somewhat about "An it 
 please you, fair cousin " as he got him to 
 his knee and shovelled the peas in the basin 
 with such ill haste that sticks and pebbles made 
 quite half, and I was a good hour by the dial 
 getting them clean, and tierce was come ere 
 the pottage had begun a-boiling. 
 
 When Sir Hugh had made an end of his task 
 and was come to his feet again, he did hastily 
 leave my lady and go to the Manor, and right 
 sore displeased was he in going, I trow. 
 
 The postern had scarce fallen together behind 
 him ere my lady sprung upon the broken wall 
 and swept the peas cod from the lintel. 
 
 "A pox on thy silly superstition, Marian; 
 see what thy fooling hath wrought," saith she, 
 and I saw she was sore vexed with me, with 
 herself, with her kinsman, and belike even with 
 the harmless cod, which she ruthlessly crushed 
 neath her tiny buskin. 
 
 "Beshrew me, my lady, but thou art ill to 
 please, an a knight who hath both gold and 
 lusty looks satisfy thee not," quoth I.
 
 Marians Tale 9 
 
 "By my halidom," swore she, for my lady 
 did on occasion use a right round oath, " an I 
 go unmated to my grave, I wed not with 
 Hugh de Hardecute. Dost think I care aught 
 for thy silly superstition to believe that I am 
 fated by yonder green cod to wed a man I hate ? 
 Nay, e'en if such fate did bind me I would 
 crush it as I do this, " and she ground the cod 
 in the dirt till it were but a green stain on the 
 path. Hardly had I seen her in so great a rage 
 since we were children and she did blow her 
 brief passion out on aught that did offend 
 her. 
 
 I wisely held my peace, and but that I could 
 not refrain my head from wagging she had not 
 known my thought. 
 
 "Nay, nay, Marian," her voice fell a-plead- 
 ing, and all her fire died on the instant, 
 "nay, thou dost not believe this foolish tale, 
 thou canst not; nathless, I would be right 
 glad an Hugh were but one step closer kin, for 
 that then he would be within the degree for- 
 bidden," and saying this she flung herself beside 
 me and hid her face for tears ; and thus I could 
 see that despite her pretty defiance she did half 
 believe and wholly fear. 
 
 " There my dove, there my pretty one, weep 
 no more I do beseech thee, else will thy 
 Marian's heart break o' sorrow. The cod hath 
 lied and thou 'It wed as it please thee," saith 
 I, which God pardon, for I believed it not, but
 
 io / am the King 
 
 I would ha' forsworn my name an it suffice to 
 stay my lady's tears. 
 
 When she had made an end of crying I 
 begged her tell me why she so misliked her 
 cousin Hugh. "For," saith I, "he is comely 
 to look on and of goodly size." 
 
 "He hath stature, Marian, but lacketh 
 strength. I do like a man who hath muscles 
 like tempered steel," she did object. 
 
 "His hair," saith I, in continuance, "is fair 
 and fine, a'most as bright as thine own." 
 
 "The color which best pleaseth me is brown 
 of a somewhat dark shade," quoth she. 
 
 " His eyes thou 'It agree he hath good gray 
 eyes ? " But no she would not. 
 
 " Say rather green, Marian, save when anger 
 doth turn them black. Didst see how they 
 flashed when I defied him leave the peas where 
 his churlish foot had put them ? Beside, an they 
 please me, his eyes should be blue, as blue 
 as speedwell flowers new opened." 
 
 "His cheek thou canst not in reason deny 
 his cheek is fair and smooth." 
 
 "An it please you I grant his cheek is 
 smooth; but I like not smooth cheeks. Me- 
 thinks I do even like a little seamed scar be- 
 neath the eye," saith she as one who dreamed. 
 
 Then quick I turned upon her. "Where 
 hast thou seen him ? " quoth I, at which she 
 went as red as the dawn ere yet it deepens into 
 day, and her tongue fell into so mighty a tangle
 
 Marian s Tale 1 1 
 
 she was not able to give answer withal, to so 
 plain a question. At length she did stammer 
 forth that 't was but a maiden dream. 
 
 "Nay, nay, my pretty, that will I not be- 
 lieve. A maiden dream not like is to wear a 
 little seamed scar beneath his eye." 
 
 At which she went mightily red again. 
 
 "Thou art something right in this matter, 
 Marian," saith she with dignity," for I once 
 beheld a youth not unlike to him whom I 
 pictured. Dost thou remember a year agone, 
 when our feudal lord, Roger Fitz Rainfrey, 
 gave his daughter in marriage to the noble 
 knight William de Pretelles, and my father 
 being bidden we journeyed thither? Thou 
 knowest of the feasting, the games and sports, 
 of how the knights gathered to joust against 
 each other in friendly contest. 'Twas then I 
 saw this youth who bore himself in so knightly 
 a fashion that he was counted victor o'er and 
 o'er. Mine eyes did fasten upon him, and 
 methinks he pleased me more than any man 
 that ever I beheld. He was not comely, 
 Marian, nay, I think most would name him 
 uncomely; but his uncomeliness pleased me 
 more than fair locks and smooth cheeks. I 
 marked well one damsel who tarried in the 
 household of Roger Fitz Rainfrey, how she 
 watched his every move and hung upon his acts. 
 She sent to him by a page a sleeve of her gown 
 as favor, the which when he took it I saw him
 
 12 / am the King 
 
 kiss ere he fastened on the token; then he 
 made obeisance to that part of the gallery where 
 she sat ; but, withal, it seemed to me that there 
 was little of joy in his face at her favor, and I 
 bethought it most unmaidenly for one to gaze 
 thus and show such fancy where it was so little 
 valued. But that concerns me not, Marian, 
 save that I like a modest maid. She sat with 
 the household of our lord in seats of conse- 
 quence, while I and my father did bide far off 
 in much humbler places. It doth vex me sore 
 when I remember how lack of gold hath so 
 reduced us that we must needs stand little 
 above the yeomanry; and it grieved me yet 
 more to see the poor favor bestowed on my 
 father, who was given a low seat at table, and 
 all but rudely jostled by the serving men. 
 This to a knight whose name once rung 
 through England, because, forsooth, he is now 
 both poor and old. It did make my blood 
 burn, and I was glad to be away, albeit it was 
 my first and last glimpse of the world." 
 
 "And this knight, didst hold speech with 
 him ? " I questioned. 
 
 " Nay, I do not think he even saw me, but I 
 did hear his name, Godfrey de Bersac; like 
 you it, Marian ? " 
 
 Now there befell a thing which seemed pass- 
 ing strange, for it were scarce six days nay, 
 if memory doth not trick me, 't was but a five
 
 Marians Tale 13 
 
 day after that a strange bugle blast summoned 
 the inmates of Weregrave. 
 
 On this time my lady and I passed right 
 quickly to the nearest lattice and gazed forth. 
 There stood without a knight, a squire, and a 
 churl who led a mule well laden with baggage. 
 The apparel of the knight and the rich housing 
 of his horse bespoke him a man of degree. 
 While we gazed, Giles brought word to my 
 master that a knight, one in the service of 
 Roger Fitz Rainfrey, begged admittance and 
 hospitable assistance, seeing that the jennet 
 which the youth rode had cast his left hind 
 shoe. 
 
 "Admit them at once," commanded my 
 master, " and send straightway to the forest for 
 Clement, that he may shoe the jennet, if per- 
 chance the youth must prick forward on his 
 journey. Come, my daughter, we will to the 
 outer gate to greet our guest." 
 
 I watched my master and my lady as they 
 did cross the court and meet the strangers 
 when the great gate was opened. Entered first 
 the knight, clad in a hauberk and chausses of 
 chain-mail, over which he wore a surcote of 
 rich yellow samite, wrought with a powdering 
 of crosses done in fine stitchery of silver. His 
 bonnet was of the same yellow, and concealed 
 a head close cropped, as I did see when he 
 doffed its covering at sight of my lady. His 
 spurs were of gold, as was also his finely
 
 14 / am the King 
 
 wrought collar. For weapon he wore a base- 
 lard girt at his belt. His squire was clothed 
 in body armor of quilted stuff, and wore collar 
 and spurs of silver. He wore an anelace 1 at 
 his belt, and carried the knight's helmet and 
 lance with its double-pointed pennon of yellow, 
 bearing three silver crosses. 
 
 On the instant that the knight did sight my 
 lady, he got him from his horse and to his 
 knee with such quickness and grace as would 
 commend him to a damsel. When he had 
 made an end of kissing her hand he stood 
 gazing at her as he were a moonstruck villain, 
 and my lady was scarce a whit better, going 
 white and red, and drooping her head as she 
 ne'er did in my knowledge afore; and all un- 
 witting was I of the cause till they entered the 
 hall; then saw I that his hair was of a darkish 
 brown, his eyes like speedwell flowers new 
 opened, and that he bore a little seamed scar 
 neath the left eye. 
 
 My master spake as they entered ; saith he, 
 "By my faith, Sir Knight, that can I not 
 allow, that a wayfarer, and one who rides from 
 London, should pass the gate of Weregrave 
 and not stop the night at smallest. An thy 
 business cry not haste, I beg thee tarry and 
 give us news of the town." 
 
 "Gramercy for thy courtesy, worthy sir, 
 which I do accept the more readily that I am 
 
 1 A short dagger.
 
 Marians Tale 15 
 
 the bearer of messages to thee from thy lord, 
 Roger Fitz Rainfrey. " 
 
 " Thou art then doubly welcome ; but of thy 
 business hereafter; we will first to thy comfort. 
 What ho, there, Giles, I say Giles. Come, 
 sirrah, foot it more quickly an thou want not a 
 good basting! Bring hither a bath and pre- 
 pare a chamber for the travellers. Whilst 
 thou dost refresh thyself and remove the soil of 
 travel, gentle sir, I will to the court and see to 
 the unlading of thy baggage," at which my 
 master hurried forth, and I, awakening to the 
 knowledge that the day was getting forward 
 and the hour of tierce not far distant, did away 
 to the kitchen, though I was sore tried at 
 thought of missing aught that passed 'twixt my 
 mistress and the fair gallant Sir Godfrey. 
 
 As I passed to the kitchen I remembered me 
 with joy that there hung upon a hook beside 
 the chimney-place a flitch of bacon being a 
 most unwonted luxury with which our poor 
 table would be mightily helped this day. Wot 
 ye then my feeling upon entering the door to 
 behold the last of that tasty -bit disappear with 
 a gulp down the throat of my master's hound. 
 . . . Seeing me, he made a bolt for safety; 
 but I, seizing a flesh hook, and catching him 
 by the skin of his neck, held on valiantly, and 
 basted him with a right good will, though his 
 strength was no light matter to contend 
 against.
 
 1 6 / am the King 
 
 When at length he did twist himself from 
 my grasp, and sped through the door, in my 
 wrath I sent after him an iron pot, the which, 
 God give me pardon, but missed my lady's 
 head by a trifle. 
 
 " God's mercy, Marian, hast thou taken leave 
 of thy wit? An the saints had not watched 
 over me I had been fairly sped by thy careless 
 missile," saith my lady, right sorely vexed at 
 poor Marian, at which my feeling burst forth, 
 and I fell a-weeping. 
 
 " The fault lieth not with Marian, my lady, 
 but with my master, thy father, who hath for- 
 bade me set the nightly bowl of curds and cream 
 for Robin Goodfellow, which thou well know- 
 est so angers the sprite that naught but ill hath 
 befallen this three day. Malkin did overturn 
 the basin of milk this morn, the pottage burned 
 to the pot when I did cook the breakfast, and 
 now the hound hath gulped the flitch of bacon, 
 and there be three travellers within our doors 
 and naught wherewith to feed them. All this 
 I did foresee when I sneezed after I was out 
 of my pallet, and I was for going back to break 
 the charm, but that I heard my master's voice 
 in a right lusty roar, and dared not stop, " saith 
 I 'twixt sobs I could not stay. 
 
 "Thou canst not mean, Marian, that the 
 hound hath devoured all the meat ! Bethink 
 you, there is surely something ? " saith my lady, 
 so mightily disturbed that for the nonce she
 
 Marians Tale 1 7 
 
 thought not to chide me for my superstition, 
 which she ever called silly and unchristian. 
 
 " Nay, but I say truth, my lady ; the hound 
 hath devoured all, and there be naught to set 
 before thy noble guests save cheese and bread 
 and butter, with some onions from the garden, 
 and a pottage of peas. Not a stoup of wine, or 
 a flagon of ale to wet such poor fare withal ; 
 naught save our own home-brewed mead. " 
 
 "And this young gallant of the court, 
 Marian, he will think thy master no better than 
 a villain, since he doth fare as they," saith she, 
 mightily disturbed. "Thou must do some- 
 thing, thou must. Hark ye, Giles shall to 
 the river and catch a fish, which, being Friday, 
 will serve the occasion." 
 
 'Twas vain that I did remind her that Giles 
 was but an indifferent fisherman, and the fish 
 wary as well as scarce seeing we had so oft 
 tried thus to fill our empty paunches. "Giles 
 must, and he must" quoth she. "And as thou 
 lovest me, Marian, set forth somewhat at the 
 hour of tierce that shall not bring me to blush. 
 Dress the fish as only thou canst, and serve it 
 forth with a sauce colored with saffron and 
 flavored with herbs and spices ; " so saying, she 
 departed the kitchen, and left me to my well- 
 nigh hopeless task, the first step of which being 
 to lay hands on that villain Giles and bid him 
 to his quest. 
 
 I lifted up my voice to its fullest compass,
 
 1 8 / am the King 
 
 and shouted, "Giles, Giles;" then I did pause 
 for answer, and, none coming, I called once 
 again, "Giles," at the which he roared in mine 
 ear an " Aye " so loud that I was frighted beyond 
 measure and thought the devil was come him- 
 self to fetch me. When I saw it to be but 
 Giles, who had crept unawares in my rear, I 
 reached forth and cuffed him with a will. 
 
 "Take that, thou malapert knave, for so 
 frightening thy betters," saith I. 
 
 "By St. Hilary," quoth he, catching his jaw, 
 " thy hand, Marian, is no whit softer than the 
 heel of my lady's white mule. Beshrew me, 
 but I think thou hast broken my jaw." 
 
 " I would I had, for mayhap, then, thou 
 wouldst learn to leave alone the oaths of thy 
 betters and confine thy villain tongue to thine 
 own Saxon saints," saith I, for it angered me 
 that Giles did ever strive to ape those above 
 him. 
 
 "Nay, but my jaw is still strong for many a 
 good round Norman oath, the which I mean 
 to use now by my right, since I am become my 
 master's squire." 
 
 Thereupon I set my hands to my waist and 
 laughed as I would die afore I stopped. "Thy 
 master's squire ha! ha! ha! thou a squire 
 ha! ha! ha! This goeth beyond thy wildest 
 wit," saith I, 'twixt bursts of laughter. " Thou 
 varlet, thou hind, thou Saxon swineherd, with 
 no swine to tend, thou 'It claim knighthood o'
 
 Marians Tale 19 
 
 thy master next. It will be thus " and I 
 seized me a flesh whittle from the table near by 
 and struck his shoulder three times with the 
 flat of the blade "' Rise, Sir Giles de Hard- 
 pate;' and," quoth I, "he'll give thee to thy 
 coat of arms a swine's head, a kitchen pot, and 
 a horse bridle, to show how various a knave 
 thou art." 
 
 Giles caught the whittle from my hand in hot 
 anger, threatening to spit me thereon, which 
 I feared not, seeing his rage was ever quick in 
 passing. 
 
 "If I be not my master's squire, what other 
 is ? When he rides forth, go I not with him, 
 bearing his shield? Doth not a knight's squire 
 thus?" quoth he, with air of triumph. Then 
 suddenly bethinking me what I desired of Giles, 
 I deemed it wiser not to contend further with 
 him, or tell him that which he well knew, 
 namely, because poverty had so reduced my 
 master, nathless, it had not exalted Giles. 
 
 "Stand thou no longer prating, boy, but to 
 the river and catch a fish 'gainst thy master's 
 dinner," saith I. "The hound hath gulped the 
 flitch of bacon, and there be not a gobbet 1 for 
 dinner an you bring not back a fish." 
 
 "Tell me not, Marian," saith he, laying his 
 hands on his paunch with a look of great dolor, 
 " tell me not that savory flitch of bacon hath 
 gone to line the inside o' that base-bred 
 
 1 Mouthful.
 
 2O / am the King 
 
 hound. I have e'en dreamed of it two nights 
 a-running, thinking, in my sleep, that I did 
 taste it." 
 
 " And thou shalt nevermore taste it save in 
 dreams; so get you to the river, and on pain 
 of death come not again till thou hast a fish. 
 Get you gone;" and I did try to hustle him 
 out. 
 
 "That will I not, wench, for it were but 
 wasted time. I have e'en fished the stream till 
 the few fish remaining, when they but glimpse 
 my leathern jerkin, say, one to the other, here 
 cometh Giles o' the hungry paunch ; and they 
 straightway to their hollows, where they warily 
 lie till patience is worn through. They know 
 me like a brother, an evil brother who would 
 eat them. " 
 
 "None the less must thou go again; 't is my 
 lady's wish, and as thou art now a squire of 
 dames thou canst not refuse the command of 
 any damsel of degree," at which saying Giles 
 packed, wearing a grin as broad as his counte- 
 nance, for that I had so addressed him. 
 
 Surely the saints looked with pity on our 
 necessity that day, and so bewildered the wary 
 fish that he failed to recognize Giles, and thus 
 fell a prey to the slyly offered bait: ere he 
 knew his ill fate, he was a-boiling in my trivet, 
 sending forth an odor so savory as to whet ap- 
 petite to a keen edge. 
 
 When all was prepared, the table spread and
 
 Marians Tale 21 
 
 seats placed on the da'fs for my master, my lady 
 and Sir Godfrey, below for the knight's squire 
 and henchman, and the few ragged retainers 
 who were all that remained of a once goodly 
 company of men-at-arms that were used to fol- 
 low my master's banner and carouse at his 
 board, I bade Giles summon the company to 
 dinner with a loud blast on the horn, and then 
 to make him ready with jug and basin to act as 
 ewer, the which he did with such awkward and 
 unready hands that he was come nigh to empty 
 the basin in the knight's lap. It occurred on 
 this wise: 
 
 Giles was used to see my master dry his 
 hands upon the napkin; but Sir Godfrey 
 touched not the cloth when it was passed to 
 him, but gently waved his hands in the air 
 which they do say is the fashion of the court. 
 At the first motion that costrel, Giles, flinched 
 as it were a blow aimed at his worthless pate, 
 and scarce escaped turning the contents of the 
 basin over the youth. 
 
 I would I might ha' cuffed him then and 
 there, but was so situate I perforce must wait 
 till later, when, I do promise, I did it in so 
 hearty a manner that Giles maintained it had 
 rolled up usury faster than a Jew's loan. 
 
 But to my tale: my master's first question to 
 his guest was as to what news he brought. 
 
 "As to that," saith he, "the town, nay all 
 England, speaks of naught save the Holy Wars,
 
 22 / am the King 
 
 the Crusade upon which Richard so soon sets 
 forward. Minstrels sing of Jerusalem's woes, 
 and the valiant deeds already done for her ; they 
 fire youth and age alike with longing to out- 
 match what has been with greater things to be. 
 The greatest names in England have enrolled 
 themselves under the banner of the cross, and, 
 down to the humblest, they flock in thousands 
 to assume the sacred emblem. The Pope hath 
 promised forgiveness of sins to all who go on 
 this Crusade, and there be many who seek thus 
 to rid them of the torment of an evil con- 
 science. Great sums are needed for the war, 
 and the King most readily disburthens all whose 
 money is a burthen to them. It hath been said 
 that one of the courtiers jesting him of this, he 
 made answer, ' I would sell London an I could 
 find a chapman.' The day hath been set for 
 the departure; and upon the octave of the 
 nativity of St. John the Baptist, Richard of 
 England meets Philip of France at Vezelai, 
 and from thence they press forward to Messina." 
 
 "Ah," saith my master with a sigh, "would 
 God that age had not so dried the sap in this 
 old frame, and I might buckle on harness and 
 set lance in rest in so holy a cause ! " and he 
 tangled his fingers in his white beard as he 
 would pluck it off and be again an unshaven 
 youth. 
 
 "I would it were even as thou sayest, for 
 then would the Crusade gain an arm strong for
 
 Marians Tale 23 
 
 defence and mighty in assault. The fame of 
 Ralph de Ardennes' deeds are still sounded by 
 minstrels as a ensample to younger knights," 
 saith Sir Godfrey, making my master a low 
 salutation; whereupon my lady flashed him a 
 look so grateful as would fair mislead the youth 
 to think it of a warmer hue. 
 
 "And I," quoth she, with eyes a-sparkle, 
 "I would I were a man, as thou so oft hath 
 wished, my father; then would I harness and 
 away, and, by our Ladykin, I would e'en bear 
 myself in such fashion as not to dim the fair 
 glory of thy fame an I could not add lustre 
 thereto." 
 
 " Say not thus, fair maiden, I do beseech you, 
 for, by St. Christopher, thine eyes can now 
 inspire greater deeds than ten knights could 
 achieve an they fought every hour for a ten 
 year. This being so thou must surely see thou 
 canst do better service for king and cause as 
 thou art," and he bent upon my lady his gaze, 
 at once so bold and so respectful, that her eye 
 faltered not or fell, and there passed a look 
 betwixt them as their hearts had met and 
 kissed. 
 
 My master seemed ill pleased seeing this, 
 and the hound, putting up his nose to beg at 
 this moment, got a smart rap for his pains. 
 
 " Let us to our business, gentle sir. Thou 
 didst say, I do bethink me, that thou wert 
 bearer of a message from Roger Fitz Rainfrey.
 
 24 / am tJie King 
 
 Prithee acquaint me with its purport," saith he 
 in somewhat sour tone. 
 
 " I am sent to thee and my cousin of Harde- 
 cute with greetings, to say that by the king's 
 decree * all who go not to the Crusades shall 
 pay a tithe of their income of the present year 
 as well as a tithe of their chattels, the follow- 
 ing articles excepted therefrom : arms, horses, 
 and garments of men-at-arms. He begs thee 
 and all others who hold knights fees of him to 
 come or do their diligence to send the sum with 
 all possible speed." 
 
 My master's face looked monstrous sober at 
 hearing this, and my lady went pale thinking 
 of all it meant; but both were too full of pride 
 to say aught, though it were easy to see that 
 whereas my master's tithe were but a pittance 
 the raising of it would entail much hardship. 
 
 "Thou art like to have greater reward for 
 thy pains with our kinsman of Hardecute. His 
 tithe will be unto mine as the fat kine to the 
 lean. Nathless, on thy return I will have the 
 sum in readiness for thee," saith he, with voice 
 which would be light and could not. 
 
 "By my faith! my cousin is far too young a 
 knight and a lusty to be content with paying 
 
 1 It was enacted by King Henry at Le Mans that all per- 
 sons who should not go on this expedition should not only 
 pay the tithe, but no one should swear profanely or play at 
 games of chance or dice ; and no one after the ensuing Easter 
 should wear beaver or gris, or sable or scarlet ; and that all 
 should content them with two dishes. ROGER DE HOVENDEN.
 
 Marians Tale 25 
 
 tithes in this matter with aught save blows. I 
 return with him and fifty good men-at-arms, or 
 I do hold him no true knight." 
 
 At which my lady did quirk her mouth in a 
 little unbelieving turn, as I have ever seen her 
 do when she doubted thy speech. "An thou 
 bring not a bag of gold in the stead of thy 
 kinsman, I ne'er shall prophesy again," quoth 
 she. 
 
 " Peace, girl ; thou speakest of things beyond 
 thee," saith my master, waxing in wrath as ever 
 when she did flout at Sir Hugh : and Lady 
 Joscelyn kept silent, but with unbelieving look, 
 which spake as plain as words. 
 
 'T was here that I did lose run of their speech, 
 though it beseemeth me that the knight spoke 
 out with haste and hotness in his cousin's de- 
 fence; but I could take 'no account of such trifle 
 when I beheld the youth . recklessly cast his 
 trencher * among the rushes to stop the pleading 
 of that greedy hound, which having it, he 
 sniffed disdainfully withal, seeing it was but 
 flavored with fish, and his inside aready well 
 lined with the purloined flitch o' bacon. I 
 bethought me Giles would ha' had a fit seeing 
 
 1 It was the custom at this time to make bread of a sec- 
 ondary quality of flour which loaves were pared and cut in 
 thick slices and were called trenchers because they were to be 
 carved upon. In the household of the wealthy these trenchers 
 were afterwards thrown in a basket and given in alms to the 
 beggars at the gate. Among the poorer people they were 
 eaten after use.
 
 26 / am the King 
 
 his dinner thus cast away. It was with great 
 trial that I could rouse him to take the jug and 
 basin and again act as ewer ere the guests 
 passed from the table. 
 
 The youth tarried with us the night, and on 
 the morrow rode early, my lady and Sir Ralph 
 attending him to the court to bid him farewell 
 till he should come again: after which there 
 followed on this seven days of heaviness for my 
 lady, days when she forgot to work, sitting 
 with idle hands, and eyes gazing into other 
 worlds, or flying with the speed of a lapwing 
 to the lattice an the least noise stirred in the 
 court. 
 
 On the eighth day, saith she to me, with eyes 
 amost o'erflowing, "Marian, I fear me some 
 evil hath befallen the youth, else would he 
 have returned ere this. I sorrow much at 
 thought of this, since the holy wars are thus 
 bereft of a high heart and a strong arm," saith 
 she; and I could but gather her close and 
 fondle the bonny head, and make as if I thought 
 her sorrow all for Jerusalem's loss; and while 
 I held her thus, afar there sounded a bugle 
 blast, and my lady, starting away, wore such a 
 look of radiant joy in her eyes, it fast drank 
 up the water there. 
 
 When Sir Godfrey was come, and without 
 Sir Hugh, as she said, my lady could not with- 
 hold her quip; quoth she, "And our kinsman
 
 Marians Tale 27 
 
 of Hardecute, with his fifty men-at-arms? I 
 see them not, unless, perchance, thy squire 
 doth bear them concealed within yon leathern 
 bag, on which he bestows so great care. " 
 
 Sir Godfrey's brow grew dark. "Thou hast 
 proved true prophet, my lady ; I would I could 
 say otherwise. Our cousin is content to fight 
 only with gold in this cause." 
 
 Three days did Sir Godfrey tarry this time, 
 three days, in which he followed my lady's 
 steps, hung on her words, and did woo her in 
 such impassioned, overwhelming manner, yet, 
 withal, so tender, that she must needs have 
 given over her heart to his keeping an he 
 had not already netted it with his loving 
 glances. 
 
 Sir Ralph saw naught of what went forward 
 'neath his eyes, for that the getting of his tithe 
 did greatly trouble him. Thus my lady was 
 left to three days of joy ; and when they were 
 sped, and the even of the last was come, a heavy 
 shadow lay on her face at thought of so soon 
 parting from Sir Godfrey. 
 
 'Twas then that I became unwitting hearer 
 of their converse, it happening thus : 
 
 I sat in the chamber, which was twilight dim, 
 and dozed upon the settle, and dreamed a heavy 
 dream, that my lady stood beside a bier and 
 wept grievously; when, on a sudden, voices did 
 pierce my vision, and opening my eyes I saw 
 my bonny child and her lover near the lattice,
 
 28 / am the King 
 
 where the fading light of day did outline their 
 two dark shadows. My lady's voice spake in 
 tone so pleading soft : 
 
 "Must thou indeed ride to-morrow? Tarry 
 yet another day, I beg thee. " 
 
 " Speak not thus to me, gentle child, for 
 mine own weak heart doth join with thee and 
 make a mighty foe for me to o'ercome. I have 
 lingered now longer than doth become a sol- 
 dier. Shear me not of my manhood, I do be- 
 seech thee." 
 
 "That I could not an I would ;" and I could 
 see by her lifted head that she was proud in 
 speaking thus. She touched the white cross 
 on his shoulder. " He who bears this can fail 
 in naught," saith she. 
 
 "Nay, my love, I beg thee try not to fit a 
 saint's nimbus round thy soldier's head. Zeal 
 for Jerusalem in bondage burns not so great 
 within my heart as hope of fame, though I be 
 fair Christian and true knight. I go forth un- 
 known, to win a name; poor, hoping for for- 
 tune and thee : also because Richard, my king, 
 doth- lead, and I would follow an he marched 
 heaven or hellward. Canst thou accept so self- 
 seeking a knight, Joscelyn ? " and he did hold 
 forth his hands to her; she, placing her own 
 within, saith in tones of love : 
 
 " I would not have thee other than thou art, 
 Godfrey. Thy honesty doth cover all fault an 
 there be any; but I do wish" and I heard
 
 Marians Tale 29 
 
 her voice falter almost to a sob "I do wish 
 thou wert but now returned." Then the sob 
 did break forth in right earnest. 
 
 He caught her to his heart, and holding her 
 head 'gainst his breast he fondled it with loving 
 hand. 
 
 " Sweetheart, sweetheart, grieve not thus at 
 my going," I heard him say. "I will return 
 in safety, I do pledge thee. " 
 
 " Thou art over-presumptuous in such speak- 
 ing, beloved. It were not well to tempt the 
 wrath of God thus, and and there be other 
 dangers. If, perchance, another fairer than I 
 should catch thine eye, I am but a country 
 maid, and I forget not the damsel who showed 
 thee such favor at the tourney." At which 
 he fell a-teasing her for sheer fulness of 
 content. 
 
 " By my faith, now do I know that thou car- 
 est for me, when thou wilt let the shadow of 
 another maid so fret thee." Then seeing my 
 lady ill liked his teasing tone, saith he, straight- 
 way growing serious, "Trouble not for my 
 fealty, beloved. Godfrey de Bersac will return 
 as he went, thy loyal knight and servant. And 
 thou, sweet, thou wilt abide my coming and let 
 none steal my treasure? " 
 
 "My heart shall wait, beloved, and stand 
 still with longing till thou come again," saith 
 she. 
 
 "What means this half pledge, Joscelyn?
 
 30 / am the King 
 
 Shall another take thee from me ? " he did 
 question, a doubt coming in his voice. 
 
 "Nay, nay, Godfrey, believe me, nay. I 
 know not what frights me; I only know, like a 
 maid, that I do fear," and I knew that my lamb 
 was thinking on the peascod and that which it 
 had foretold. 
 
 'T was then that the villain Giles came 
 a-stumbling at the door, and these two did 
 start asunder in haste, whilst I crept softly in 
 the shadow near the door so that when Giles 
 entered, bearing a light, I seemed to follow 
 him. He fastened the candle to the spike on 
 the chimney-shelf, and I seated me near with 
 my work, for while the youth abode with us 
 we kept late hours, oft not seeking our beds 
 till a full hour past candle lighting. 
 
 Sir Godfrey and my lady talked apart, but 
 not in tone so low but I could catch me most 
 on it an I strained my ears, which I promise 
 you I did. She bade him fetch thither his 
 helmet that she might fasten a favor thereon; 
 and when he was come with it, he held it for 
 her while she did bind over it with a silken 
 cord, a fine mesh net of her own weaving. 
 "The glint of gold which thou seest 'twixt the 
 silk, Godfrey, is a tress of my hair woven in. 
 I pray thee wear my poor gift till thou return," 
 saith she in tone so loving sweet. 
 
 " If any rob me of it, beloved, he first must 
 take the head beneath," he did protest.
 
 Marians Tale 31 
 
 " God forbid !" exclaimed my lady, reverently 
 crossing herself. 
 
 Well, on the morrow he rode at dawn, and 
 my lady watched him over the drawbridge and 
 away, till he was but a speck on the distant 
 road. Ere he went he bent from his horse 
 and took her hand; kissing it, he did gaze 
 within her eyes as one who leaves his soul be- 
 hind; and I do think that look of love and 
 longing must yet linger in her memory as it 
 doth still in mine. 
 
 Thenceforward life at Weregrave was ne'er 
 the same ; not that my lady moped, for that she 
 did not, though she sorely missed the youth, 
 and was ever restless at the slightest noise 
 without, which was passing foolish, seeing he 
 was hardly set forward on his journey, and not 
 like to come again, at soonest, for a two year. 
 But it is aye thus with maids who love; they 
 be ever bereft of reason. 
 
 The change of which I speak more rested 
 with my master than my mistress, strength 
 seeming to fall from him each day, and age to 
 come on apace. 
 
 It were scarce a month after Sir Godfrey's 
 going that he broached to my lady his wish that 
 she listen to Sir Hugh de Hardecute and wed 
 with him. My lady scarce seemed to give his 
 word serious weight, but saith with a flout, 
 "He needs not a wife, my lord; best send him
 
 32 / am the King 
 
 a distaff and bid him learn true housewifely 
 ways. " l 
 
 At which my master's wrath blazed fiercely. 
 " Peace, girl ; am I to be worded by a foolish 
 wench. Give heed to what I tell thee, and 
 cease thy fleering, for thou wilt remember it 
 with sorrow when he is thy lord. I have e'en 
 given thee too great liberty of action and 
 speech." 
 
 "I meant not to word thee, father, by my 
 faith, but surely thou knowest I can never wed 
 with my cousin Hugh," saith she, in gentle 
 tone, for she did sorrow at vexing him. 
 
 " Wherefore not ? " he made demand. 
 
 "I love him not," saith she, with hesitation. 
 
 "Thou canst do thy duty. That will 
 suffice. " 
 
 " I would never know happiness thus. Oh, 
 my father, condemn me not to such misery," 
 she fell a-pleading. 
 
 "Happiness!" and he did seem to brush it 
 aside as it were a trifle. "Sages say 'tis but 
 a trick of the mind. Think thou art happy, 
 and so it is. Joscelyn, hark you, this marriage 
 must be an I would or no. Canst thou not see, 
 girl, that my days grow few, my arm weak? 
 Who will be thy defence when I be gone? 
 
 1 Several persons sent a present of a distaff and wool to 
 one another as a significant hint that whosoever declined the 
 campaign would degrade himself as much as if he did the 
 duties of a woman. GEOFFREY DE VINSAUF.
 
 Marian 's Tale 33 
 
 Thy beauty is a menace to thee, thine obscurity 
 thus far thy safeguard. The times are troub- 
 lous, and grow more so now that the king is 
 gone. If some licentious noble chance to see 
 thy face and covet thy beauty, what defence can 
 I, a weak old man, give, backed by some half 
 a score of starved retainers ? What help would 
 there be for thee, my child ? " 
 
 " The help of God, which ever stretches forth 
 in the cause of the innocent, my lord," quoth 
 she, solemnly. 
 
 "As thou sayest, He may be good knight for 
 a damsel's trust; but, by my halidom, I had 
 rather my good right arm and fifty strong yeo- 
 men to fight such battle," he made answer; 
 for, as thou 'It see, my master was nothing 
 religious. "Thy kinsman is rich; he will sur- 
 round thee with safety and keep thee in plenty. 
 Then can I go hence in peace, seeing that all is 
 well with thee." 
 
 " Say not so, my father, my father. Thou 
 wouldst condemn me to certain misery to escape 
 possible evil. Let me bide unwed, I pray 
 thee." 
 
 "I have spoken, girl. A father's right is 
 not to be lightly set at naught. 1 See that thou 
 bend thy will to mine, else will I break it." 
 
 "Then must it break, father, for I am not 
 
 1 At this time a father had absolute right to give his 
 daughter's hand in marriage, and, should she be orphan, the 
 feudal lord or the king himself claimed this power. 
 3
 
 34 -f am the King 
 
 able to bend it," saith she, in sadness, as she 
 did pass from the chamber. 
 
 No more was spoken of the hated marriage 
 for many weeks, my lord desiring to give the 
 child occasion to overcome her wilfulness; but 
 my lady read his silence otherwise, so used was 
 she to bend him to her wish. As day sped 
 after day, she regained in part her bright spirit, 
 and 'gan to look to the long distant day of Sir 
 Godfrey's coming. Never, I think, did she 
 confess to her father her love for the youth, 
 knowing well that such secret agreement as 
 rested bewixt them would but anger him the 
 more and hurry forward her sorry fate. 
 
 On a sudden the trouble fell as a storm from 
 the heaven where no cloud is. Sir Ralph sum- 
 moned my lady to his chamber, and long they 
 held speech; so long that I grew full of fear, 
 seeing that I had had of late many ill signs, 
 having spent the night with heavy and awesome 
 dreams, and begun the morn with putting my 
 buskin on the wrong foot, and spilling salt, it 
 falling toward my lady, the which every one 
 doth know is sign of grievous misfortune. 
 
 When she at last came forth the color was 
 fled her bonny face, and the line of her mouth 
 so straight and tight drawn I could not think 
 me it would ever again bend itself to gracious 
 curves of mirth : and it was months, aye, years, 
 ere I once more beheld the Joscelyn of old, and 
 sad and bitter happenings lay between.
 
 Marians Tale 35 
 
 Saith I, holding forth my arms to her, "My 
 dove, what ails thee ? Tell thy Marian ? " but 
 she came not to my breast as her custom was 
 when trouble befell, but smiled a smile, dis- 
 tant far from mirth, and saith, laying her hand 
 in my outstretched one, "Thou art in error, 
 Marian, naught troubles me ; I am most happy, 
 since I wed in a month's time. The prepara- 
 tion goeth on without delay. My father hath 
 aready sent to the town to bid a merchant come 
 who will shortly bring silks and gay attire for 
 the bride. An it please you, be merry, Marian ; 
 weddings come not oft at Weregrave, and it is 
 meet you greet my tidings with greater joy," 
 and she fell a-laughing, while I burst forth a 
 blubbering like a silly mooncalf. 
 
 " If thou dost wed in thirty days, my lady, 
 evil will surely fall, for that thy wedding will 
 come i' the wane of the moon," saith I, twixt 
 tears and choking. 
 
 "Thy superstition hath it right for once, 
 Marian. An evil omen for an evil thing," 
 saying which she passed to her chamber and 
 bolted herself within, nor would she open or 
 give heed all the day, though I did coax and 
 my master storm. I was greatly feared that 
 harm had befallen, so silent was all within, 
 save when I laid mine ear 'gainst the panel I 
 could hear her soft footfall on the floor, as she 
 paced its length through the day and far into 
 the night.
 
 36 / am the King 
 
 Not even when the silk merchant was come 
 would she answer or open to us, despite that 
 my master raged and threatened to burst the 
 panel. Thus was it perforce thrust upon me 
 to choose for her the rich silk for her wedding 
 garment, which, God pardon, I felt as if 'twere 
 her shroud, and wept so I durst not come near 
 the fabric lest my tears stain it and bring yet 
 further ill to my love. 
 
 But when the next morn dawned, she bore 
 herself calmly, and seemed to differ little from 
 her old self save that a something of youthful 
 graciousness was gone, and she had on a sud- 
 den passed from child to woman. She stood 
 apart from all, even Marian, and I did bethink 
 't was as when a gardener doth on a sudden 
 strip all support from a slender twig and leave 
 it henceforth to stand alone, lashed by the 
 storms of life. 
 
 Sir Hugh came not often to Weregrave in 
 that month afore the wedding, nor seemed he 
 desirous of speech alone with my lady withal ; 
 though she bore herself toward him with a 
 steady quiet as unlike as maybe her usual 
 whiffling mood. Belike 'twas this that caused 
 him discomfort in her presence. I think he 
 did even fear her in those days, as the butcher 
 fears the gaze of the lamb under his knife. 
 
 Then it was that Sir Ralph fell sick of a 
 fever, which grew so grievous that after my 
 lady had done all that might be, to no purpose,
 
 Marians Tale 37 
 
 with simples and brews of her own making, 
 she was frighted, and bade Giles take her own 
 white mule and haste to the town six leagues 
 distant, and fetch a barber; who, when he was 
 come, straightway bled my lord. 
 
 Thus was the fever stayed for a time, and Sir 
 Ralph was for being up within a few days at 
 most; but I knew 'twas not to be, when he did 
 take, on a Sunday before Saint Bart's day, a 
 sudden turn for the better: for it be known to 
 all that if one sick of a fever doth mend on 
 the Lord's day, as well post for the priest and 
 confess him with all speed. 
 
 Howbeit, my lady wot not of this, and I held 
 my peace from telling her, she being greatly 
 cheered. 
 
 The day of the wedding, coming nigh, and 
 her father still keeping him to his couch, she 
 had hopes to push the time yet farther on; but 
 my lord would hear naught of waiting, seeming 
 the rather to wish for haste in the matter; and 
 when my lady, breaking through her calm, did 
 plead with him for delay, his anger mounted 
 high, and straightway he fumed himself into a 
 fever again. After this my lady durst say no more. 
 
 Thus was she wed, beside her dying father; 
 Sir Hugh coming in brave array with the 
 priest, who had need that day to wed a pair and 
 shrive a soul. 
 
 My master would hear of naught but that my 
 lady should wear the wedding garments which
 
 38 / am the King 
 
 he had provided for her; so I myself arrayed 
 her, while she stood as one without sight or 
 hearing. Her surcote and mantle was of rich 
 silk of Almeri, white, and wrought with pow- 
 derings of silver, sown with pearls. Beshrew 
 me, but Sir Hugh furnished forth the money 
 for it, else it had not been bought, which I 
 dare be sworn my lady wist, for she had never 
 cast a glance upon it. Howbeit 't was the 
 finest apparel that I had ere seen then. Now, 
 God be thanked, my lady walks in just as 
 grand on any day she pleaseth. 
 
 When all was in readiness I led her to the 
 half ruined chapel of the Manor, where Giles 
 and Clement and Henry had already borne 
 my lord on his pallet, he looking more like 
 dead than living man, and there was my lamb 
 wed, while we stood around weeping as it were 
 a burying. 
 
 Scarce had the priest finished the word that 
 bound them, when my lady fell beside her 
 father; for a great change was come over him, 
 and the pinched look o' the nose and mouth, 
 together with the grayness of his face, did speak 
 him a dying man. 
 
 "My lord, my lord," she cried, "speak to 
 me, I beseech thee. 'T is thy Joscelyn, thy 
 little maid that calls. Father, oh my father, 
 go not from me thus; forsake me not in mine 
 anguish," saith she in tone of grievous pain; 
 but he answered naught, and we thought his
 
 Marians Tale 39 
 
 spirit sped. Then did she utter this mighty 
 cry as to God, " Now am I utterly bereft, " and 
 fell a-swooning beside him. Thus when the 
 men bore my master back to his couch, Sir 
 Hugh did follow, my lady in his arms looking 
 like a wounded white doe. 
 
 Such was her wedding; no feasting or danc- 
 ing, no mirth or minstrelsy, only tears and sad- 
 ness midst ruin and decay, which yet seemed 
 best to agree with it. 
 
 My lord was not dead, though never again in 
 this world came he to himself, but lay with 
 eyelids close shut, a-breathing out his life in 
 labored breaths, my lady, who was recovered 
 from her swoon, sitting near, fondling his hand 
 in hers, and giving him loving words : and I 
 could see that she did hope still, for that a 
 glimmer of life was in him. He labored with 
 death till darkness fell, and a great storm, 
 which had gathered all the day, burst with fur}'' 
 over the Manor, the wind lashing and howling 
 like a demon spirit. Ever and anon, through 
 the crash of the storm came borne to us, on 
 waves of sound, the solemn boom of the soul 
 bell, which tolled out through all that waiting 
 time to aid my master's passing, and give him 
 start of the evil spirits. 1 
 
 1 The passing bell, or soul bell, was commonly thought by 
 the ignorant to be rung for the purpose of driving away the 
 evil spirits who waited to seize the newly released soul. All 
 evil spirits are supposed to be unable to endure the sound of 
 a bell.
 
 40 / am tlie King 
 
 Suddenly bethinking me of the reason of his 
 long struggle, I straight opened every casement 
 and door in the Manor ; then on a mighty rush 
 of wind his spirit sped like a bird from a cage. 1 
 
 I forced my lady gently away then, for she 
 would not go of her own will, saying to me 
 o'er and o'er, with soft smile, that her father 
 slept and would soon waken. 
 
 She did not behold him again till he lay 
 streeked and wrapped in his winding sheet, 
 with the death lights burning about him, when 
 I had much ado to keep her from letting fall 
 her tears upon the corpse. 2 
 
 Then came days I know not how to tell of, 
 so confused is memory withal. My lady sat 
 apart in her chamber, and took no heed of the 
 coming and going about her; nor seemed she 
 to see any upon whom her gaze rested. Be- 
 shrew me, but it made Sir Hugh's flesh creep 
 to have her look on him as he were thin air and 
 had no solid substance. 
 
 Scarce had I time for breathing then, for Sir 
 Ralph's funeral feast must be furnished, and 
 our larder as bare as a priest's cupboard on a 
 fast day, and empty would the crowd have gone 
 from our gates an it had not been that Sir 
 Hugh sent to his manor and fetched thence 
 
 1 The superstition is, that a soul cannot easily pass if any 
 lock in the house be closed, or any bolt shot. 
 
 8 It disturbed the ghost of the dead and was fatal to the 
 living if a tear was allowed to fall on a winding sheet.
 
 Marians Tale 4 1 
 
 poultry and sheep and cattle, as well as cooks 
 and serving people to prepare the same: nor 
 did he stint him in wine and ale, but conveyed 
 it to Weregrave in generous quantity. And 
 the folk came flocking like evil birds, scenting 
 death from afar, circling and soaring till they 
 light on the feast : knights and gentlemen, 
 yeomen and churls, jugglers, minstrels and 
 tatterdemalions, came they all. 
 
 The baser sort caroused in the court, the 
 minstrels singing, the jugglers doing tricks of 
 tumbling, wrestling, and dexterity of hand, and 
 all, whatsoever their sort, pouring the liquor 
 into open throats and bottomless paunches. 
 The knights and gentlemen Sir Hugh did 
 entertain in the great hall, and here wine flowed 
 as ale without in the courtyard. 
 
 When the hour of sepulture was come, I drew 
 my lady to the lattice of her chamber, and 
 together we watched my master's body borne 
 forth on a bier, the heavy pall over it amost 
 covering to the feet of the bearer. Eight men 
 came after with torches aflame, and a company 
 of brothers from the monastery chanted a 
 mournful requiem. Sir Hugh walked next as 
 nearest of kin, and the crowd followed, their 
 coarse laughter hushed to decency for the 
 moment. To the Manor chapel they bore 
 him, the bell tolling in solemn stroke the 
 while. There in the crypt 'neath the chancel 
 they laid him, the last of his name.
 
 42 / am the King 
 
 Then was such a feast laid as Weregrave had 
 not beheld since my memory. In the court 
 the tables groaned 'neath pork flesh, oaten 
 cake and cheese, with abundance of ale and 
 mead to wet the fare. In the great hall, fowls, 
 venison, beef, and whole sheep with bread of 
 wheaten flour and butts of wine offered cheer to 
 the better sort. 
 
 Long they sat carousing, Sir Hugh, at the 
 table head, sending round the wine flagon did 
 any falter. The light waned, and the torch 
 men entered, bearing great flaming torches, 
 which cast wanton shadows over the scene. 
 
 Many slept the night where they sat, fallen 
 on the table in drunken stupor, and some 
 scorned not to lay beneath, 'twixt the feet of 
 their companions. 
 
 When the night was far spent, I saw Sir 
 Hugh, heavy with wine, his face purple, his 
 great under lip a-hanging, reel to my lady's 
 chamber. Then prayed I, God be merciful to 
 my lamb.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 43 
 
 II 
 GODFREY'S TALE 
 
 OF a certainty, if it were my part to set down 
 the chronicle of my wanderings in the Holy 
 Land they are like never to be writ, despite 
 that my lady hath commanded it, for I am but 
 an indifferent scrivener, and my great hand 
 hath an unskilful manner of missing hold of 
 the penner and leaving a great botchery of 
 black spots from the ink-horn upon ringer and 
 parchment. But and if thou hast work for me 
 with the sword, withal, swift my blade flies 
 from its sheath, the hilt nestling to my hand, 
 and on the instant I am become a whole man. 
 
 I ofttimes ponder of that heaven which priest 
 and church doth allow shall be a land where 
 no fighting is, and my heart lieth heavy within 
 me at thought that when I go hence, nevermore 
 shall the hilt of my good sword loving leap to 
 the hollow of my palm as wench to her sweet- 
 heart's breast. I am not used to pray greatly 
 or oft, but at such times there doth creep to my 
 lips, unawares, a little prayer that the King of 
 heaven may be pleased to have some fighting
 
 44 / #^ the King 
 
 for His warriors, and that He may maintain an 
 army in heaven, even if it be but a little one. 
 And I doubt not that 't will be so, despite priest 
 and church, there having been dissension and 
 war in heaven ere this ; for thou canst not make 
 me to believe there was not some tall fighting 
 and good when Lucifer was put forth into hell. 
 
 But as I was for saying earlier, I am but to 
 word this my tale to Anselm, who will set it 
 down for me, he having as great ease with the 
 penner and ink-horn as I with the sword. 
 
 I begin these happenings in the incarnate 
 year of our Lord 1190, when Richard of Eng- 
 land and Philip of France lay in camp at Mes- 
 sina. For it boots not that I tell thee of those 
 heavy days when first I rode from Weregrave, 
 leaving my heart netted in the golden hair of 
 my lady ; or of the assembling of the army at 
 Tours, which place was come so crowded, after 
 a time, with the multitude of people, that they 
 did mightily inconvenience each other; or of 
 how, therefore, by the king's command, a part 
 of the royal fleet sailed to Messina, there to 
 await his coming. 'T is enough to tell thee 
 that 'mongst these first I went with my one 
 squire, John o' Bardon, and a small company of 
 men-at-arms, under my feudal lord, Roger Fitz 
 Rainfrey. 
 
 Over all our journeyings I pass in haste, and 
 come at once to that time when we had been 
 many weeks at Messina, and to my meeting
 
 Godfrey s Tale 45 
 
 with a youth whose tale doth make so large a 
 part of mine own that I am for thinking 't is 
 more his story than mine which I am about to 
 word. 
 
 'T was a street broil which first did bring the 
 lad to my knowledge; not that sharp word and 
 sharper blow were aught to catch thine ear, for 
 these were troublous times, look you, and the 
 sound of steel 'gainst steel, bemingled with the 
 oaths and cries of the combatants were like to 
 ring forth at any hour. For it be known to 
 you, that not only was there quarrel and dissen- 
 sion 'twixt the Crusaders and the Lombards, 1 
 but such deep jealousies did ferment 'twixt 
 Frenchman and Englishman, that the white 
 and the red cross 2 were like to bear more ill 
 toward each other than either toward the 
 heathen crescent withal. 
 
 'T was plain to behold that the French king 
 conceived himself God help the while! 
 despitefully used for that Richard, being his 
 vassal for Normandy, Gisors and Aquitain, 
 did nathless so far exceed him in wealth and 
 renown. 
 
 Philip was first come at Messina, and, dis- 
 daining all show, he made land without the 
 
 1 It is probable that he calls this portion of the population 
 Lombards because they were occupied in mercantile pursuits. 
 They were not, of course, Lombards by nation. 
 
 2 In this Crusade the English wore a white cross, the 
 French a red.
 
 46 / am the King 
 
 pomp of sovereignty, contenting him with one 
 vessel and the gentlemen of his household in 
 attendance : Richard, remembering the proverb 
 which doth say " Such as I see you are, I 
 esteem you," and, moreover, being fully per- 
 suaded that the state of a king doth well grace 
 him in the eyes of his subjects, made land in 
 fashion seemly for so mighty a monarch. 
 
 When his coming was noised abroad through- 
 out the city, the people laying aside their occu- 
 pations ran together to the sea, so that a wall 
 of faces did line the shore when the innu- 
 merable galleys swept into harbor, laden and 
 adorned with various kinds of armor, together 
 with countless standard and pennon a-floating 
 in the breeze; 'til the galleys resembled 
 naught so much as monstrous birds, having 
 gaudy plumage and wings of white. The sea 
 was made to boil with the number of oarsmen; 
 trumpet and clarion spake with deafening 
 sound. Lo ! then the forward galleys did on a 
 sudden sunder from each other, and swift as a 
 bolt from an arbalest there shot forward the 
 vessel which bore the king. 
 
 'Twas painted in divers colors, and every- 
 where most cunningly blazoned with the lions 
 of England, the while the deck bristled with 
 pennon and standard. On the prow of the 
 vessel, under the banner of England, which the 
 breeze did fling forth and toy with, as for love 
 of it, stood my lord the king.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 47 
 
 He was tall of stature, graceful in figure, his 
 legs straight and flexible, his arms long, and 
 not to be matched for wielding a sword. His 
 hair did shade 'twixt red and auburn, and his 
 eyes were a keen and piercing gray. The sun- 
 light shone on his glittering armor, touching 
 the white cross on his breast into silver. His 
 royal mantle of green, laid back at the shoul- 
 der, showed a rich lining of vair. 
 
 The shout of the people mingled with the 
 blare of the trumpets as the galleys came to 
 land, and Richard, stepping forth, trod the path 
 of rich cloth thrown down to the water's edge, 
 to where his Cyprian bay horse, barbed and 
 fretting, awaited him. Thus, girt about by 
 knights and barons, on gaily caparisoned 
 steeds, the king rode through the shouting 
 multitude to his royal pavilion. 
 
 And from that hour there was begun that 
 jealousy which gave rise to ill seeming and ill 
 speaking, and made English and French ever 
 ready to snatch at excuse for contention 'twixt 
 each other, the while the Griffones sought con- 
 stant occasion of injury to both parties, but 
 more particularly the English, whom they hated 
 for no cause, 'til our state was well-nigh beyond 
 bearing, we being withheld from all save secret 
 retaliation. 
 
 Much complaint of the Lombards, of their 
 extortion and insult, was made to the king's 
 ear, but he ever counselled patience, begging
 
 48 / am the King 
 
 his knights and barons restrain their men: for 
 that he desired to fight none save the enemies 
 of the cross ; with all others he would abide in 
 peace and brotherly love. Notwithstanding, so 
 much was come to him of injustice and wrong 
 done, that he, perforce, demanded a council of 
 peace, in which the chief justiciaries of the 
 city of Messina were met, together with 
 Richard and Philip. 
 
 'T was on the very hour of the sitting of this 
 council in the great pavilion of King Richard, 
 that I, coming alone through the city, did pass 
 in a narrow way a youth, who, at the door of a 
 shop, bargained, with a loud-mouthed callet, 
 for a loaf of wheaten bread. 
 
 The clack of her scolding tongue followed 
 me afar, and I bethought me the boy was like 
 to have his ears split an he came not soon to 
 agreement with her: for by my hearing he did 
 dispute the heaviness of the loaf and threat to 
 have it weighed. 
 
 Thereupon the foul slut redoubled her clatter 
 and 'gan to lay on blows with fist as well as 
 tongue an the youth came within reach of her 
 which I promise you he did but seldom, de- 
 fending him from her attack with the flat of 
 his blade, nor striking back, though he had 
 sore provocation. 
 
 I marked the fray from afar, where the sound 
 of the woman's screams had fixed my steps; 
 but seeing the youth was open to no peril save
 
 Godfrey s Tale 49 
 
 of a torn cheek from the shrew's nails an she 
 got near him, I was for pressing onward with- 
 out more ado, when I beheld a band of Lom- 
 bards coming adown the street, summoned, I 
 doubt not, by the clamor. Straight they fell 
 upon the lad, who now gave play with his blade 
 in right good earnest, but to little purpose 
 'gainst such heavy odds. 
 
 " Now by faith," quoth I, " 't is time I lent a 
 hand," and swift I ran toward the spot; but 
 being a distance off, ere I was come to his 
 assistance, the youth was overpowered and lay 
 prone upon the earth, where one ruffianly Lom- 
 bard did pound his head 'gainst a stone, so that 
 the boy, if not dead, was like, at smallest, to 
 carry for life a brain as addled as a six months' 
 
 egg- 
 
 "Hold, villain, in the name of the king," 
 quoth I, and I sprung in the midst of the 
 rabble: but, ever mindful of the king's com- 
 mand, I did only smite the churl on the 
 cheek with the flat of my blade, when rightly I 
 should have spitted him thereon. " The youth 
 hath done thee no despite," I did maintain; 
 "he but bargained for bread with yon scolding 
 jade, who hath set on him for naught. I bid 
 thee in the king's name " 
 
 At the which they put to silence my words 
 
 by much loud and scurrile talk, and one cried 
 
 that Richard was no king, no fighter of aught 
 
 save heathen dogs, and that they feared him not. 
 
 4
 
 50 / am the King 
 
 Then mine anger flamed high. "Now, by 
 St. George, thou shalt swallow my sword for 
 that foul speech, and that without delay," quoth 
 I, and I set upon him with a right good will. 
 In my wrath I had forgot me that I was one 
 'gainst many, who, though not all armed, did 
 fill the want by sticks and stones and quarter- 
 staves. Nathless, I planted me over the youth's 
 prostrate body and dealt out blow and thrust 
 with such swiftness as I might, but I was hard 
 bested, and like soon, in spite of cut and 
 thrust, to take my place beside the fallen boy, 
 when on mine ear there fell the joyous sound of 
 quick coming footfalls, and a shout of " St. 
 George, St. George ! Down with the Lom- 
 bards ! Down with the cheating dogs ! " 
 
 Never sounded music more sweetly on mine 
 ear, as in a trice a troop of English men-at- 
 arms rounded the turn of the street and fell on 
 mine adversaries with lusty blows and true, 
 'til the pack gave back, and there stood, fear- 
 ing to come on, yet loth to let be. Howbeit, 
 't was but an instant thus, for the clamor 
 brought other citizens with each moment, and 
 't was plain we must make swift retreat an we 
 hoped to reach camp with unbroken skins. 
 
 I raised the swooning lad from the earth, and 
 gave command to my comrades that they fall 
 back slowly, the while they kept well together. 
 
 The Lombards beholding us give way re- 
 newed the attack with fierceness, emboldened
 
 Godfreys Tale 51 
 
 thereto by increasing numbers, and sticks and 
 stones fell in such showers we were like to 
 have broken pates in plenty to bear back with 
 us. Thanks be to the Virgin, the city gate was 
 not distant far, and the citizens scarce dare go 
 beyond it, else our men, seeing us beset, had 
 fallen on them and rent them in sunder. 
 
 Nathless the camp came none too soon for 
 me, the youth on my shoulder seeming a twenty 
 hundredweight ere I laid him down; while 
 I was also come aware that I bled well from a 
 knife-thrust in my left shoulder. 
 
 Reaching my tent, I 'posited my burden 
 gently on mine own pallet, and made ready to 
 leech his wounds. His head bore many evil 
 bruises, but no skin break, and I was for open- 
 ing his doublet to see if they had let light into 
 his slight body with their villain knives, when 
 his eyes unclosed, and he gazed on me in 
 wonder, a-trying to raise himself from the 
 couch the while. 
 
 "Who art thou? Where am I?" saith he, 
 as one but half awakened. 
 
 " Let be ; thou art in safe hands, and I am for 
 seeing if those Lombard dogs have let light into 
 thy young body," quoth I, striving to untruss 
 the points of his doublet, and showing a mighty 
 awkwardness thereat. He plucked my fingers 
 from him a' most peevishly, and felt his body 
 o'er with careful hand. "Nay, I have no cut; 
 I bethink me I am whole; but some villain
 
 52 / am the King 
 
 hath 'dealt me a foul blow on the pate. 'T is 
 the last I do remember. Even now it doth 
 roar and pain so that I scarce can think. Tell 
 me, I pray thee, how came I hither?" 
 
 " Another time, fair youth : now, an thou art 
 not wounded, best rest and sleep. The camp 
 is astir, and I must away. Lie thou here in 
 safety 'til I come again, then shalt thou know 
 all," saying which I hurried without, where 
 the tale of our encounter had sped through the 
 camp as fire over a stubble-field. It reached 
 the great pavilion where the kings sat in coun- 
 cil, no whit the smaller for that it had passed 
 from mouth to mouth. 
 
 'T was afterward told me, that terms of peace 
 were a' most agreed to, when one came with 
 the tale that the citizens had set upon King 
 Richard's soldiers without cause, and had ruth- 
 lessly slaughtered many of them. 
 
 Hearing which the king's wrath burned 
 high, and he came to his feet on the instant, 
 these words upon his lips : 
 
 " I have cried peace, peace, but there is no 
 peace; now will I cry war." Then turning 
 him to the justiciaries of the city, he com- 
 manded, "Go you, my lords, get you within 
 your city gates with all the speed ye may, and 
 say to the Lombards that Richard comes 
 shortly to chastise them for every insult 
 which he hath received of them." 
 
 At the which the King of France spake,
 
 Godfreys Tale 53 
 
 " Nay, nay, cousin, let not thy hasty tongue 
 undo all our council hath so laboriously 
 wrought. Patience, patience, I begthee." 
 
 "My lord of France, too much of patience 
 ill becomes a monarch, and most so when evil 
 doth touch his subjects. The shortest way to 
 peace oft lies through war; such seemeth now 
 the case." 
 
 At which Philip held his speech, lifting only 
 his brows as to say, " What use to try the curb 
 on so evil a temper." For be it known to you, 
 Philip was ever cautious in speech and act, 
 never doing aught over-speedily; fearing noth- 
 ing more than to repent him, he considered the 
 result of everything before the commencement. 
 Not so Richard. If injustice or oppression 
 come to his ear, an he lose both life and king- 
 dom, he will not stay 'til he right it. 
 
 Thus it was, that scarce had I stepped from 
 my tent ere de Rancon, one of the king's gen- 
 tlemen, laid hand on my shoulder, and bade me 
 at once to the royal pavilion, where I was 
 shortly brought into the presence of his 
 majesty, who stood, a deep and angry frown 
 upon his brow, and fretting impatience in his 
 every look, whilst two knights did lace him in 
 his armor. 
 
 When I assayed to go upon my knee, he 
 bade me have done. 
 
 "Up from thy knee, man; this be no time 
 for court mummery. Rather answer me this,
 
 54 -f &m the King 
 
 Sir Knight for by thy collar and spurs I see 
 thou art a knight could'st not find meeter 
 use for thy blade than in fomenting and abet- 
 ting a common street broil? Canst not seek 
 enough of quarrel with thine own sort to give 
 thee thy bellyful at fighting, that thou must 
 needs pit thy sword and lance 'gainst partisan 
 and quarterstaff as well ? " 
 
 At which the blood mounted to my head, and 
 I held me as high as the king himself while I 
 made answer : 
 
 " By my vow of knighthood, your majesty, am 
 I most solemnly pledged to uphold the cause 
 of the innocent and defend the weak from 
 oppression. This have I done; no more. 
 Richard himself, an he had been there, had 
 not done less." 
 
 " By my faith, thou seemest oversure of the 
 justice of thy cause. Word thy tale as it 
 happened, and see thou dost not give it partisan 
 coloring, and if it be as thou sayest, Richard 
 will cry thee pardon, and name himself over- 
 hasty in his reproving." 
 
 Whereupon I unfolded my tale, each happen- 
 ing as it was, 'til when the end was nigh I 
 saw that the king's eye had changed from 
 sternness to commendation. 
 
 "Thou hast done right well, Sir Knight, and 
 thy king was over-hasty of speech ; " saying 
 which, he brought his great hand down with 
 friendly force upon my shoulder which it
 
 Godfrey's Tale 55 
 
 being the left one, and sore wounded, I did 
 flinch from the pain like as a silly wench. 
 "How now," saith he, "blood! thou art hurt;" 
 then, with a look full of whimsey, " I do be- 
 think me thy king is but a clumsy fellow, all 
 said, since in seeking to heal the wound his 
 hasty tongue hath wrought his hand doth inflict 
 yet another." 
 
 " Nay, sire, 't is but a scratch from a Lom- 
 bard's knife, and scarce worthy thought. I 
 knew not of it 'til I reached the camp." 
 
 "What is thy name? " he did question me. 
 
 "Godfrey de Bersac, your majesty." 
 
 "And thy feudal lord?" 
 
 "Roger Fitz Rainfrey; there be none 
 worthier," quoth I, with something of pride. 
 
 "Thou sayest true. Go you in haste, seek 
 out Fitz Rainfrey, say that, by the king's com- 
 mand, you fight this day near our royal person. 
 Then arm thee at once and return thither. We 
 will in the hour teach those Lombard dogs a 
 new note to tongue. Nay, nay, no thanks; 
 't is but thy due. Waste not the moments in 
 words; thou shalt act thy gratitude." 
 
 Never armed I more gaily, and there was 
 scarce time for the winking of an eyelid, ere I 
 was mounted on my destrier and back with the 
 king's guard. 
 
 We marched forth ten thousand strong that 
 day knights, men-at-arms, and bowmen for 
 the French king joined not with us in this
 
 56 / am the King 
 
 quarrel, but retired to his lodgings within the 
 city, where it hath been said he most treacher- 
 ously urged on the Griffones, and did even 
 assist in the defence in so far as he dared. 
 
 'Gainst a fenced city of fifty thousand folk 
 we marched ; and, had our cause been other than 
 just, never had we gained the day. 
 
 The attack was opened by our long-bow and 
 cross-bowmen, who advanced, well covered by 
 pavisse and mantelet which, heaven be wit- 
 ness, they had need of 'gainst the cloud of bolts 
 and arrows which soon flew from the city walls, 
 like a flock of ill-omened birds. 
 
 'Twas my first battle, and, in the hot igno- 
 rance of youth, I raged much at seeing our 
 archers skulk in the shadow of their defence, 
 and return so poor an answer to the challenge 
 of the Lombards : but when I fumed forth my 
 wrath to Gerard Talbot, who rode a-near me, he 
 chid my unacquaintance with the art of warfare. 
 
 "Thou art over-new at this game, as, indeed, 
 it seemeth to me the Lombards be also, else 
 wouldst thou know our men but draw their fire. 
 When the enemy's claws are cut, thou 'It see 
 the English know how to rain bolt, quarrel, 
 and arrow, as hail on a summer day. " 
 
 And so it proved ; for when the besieged had 
 somewhat exhausted them, then did our archers 
 let fly, and such a cloud darkened the sky, that 
 for a brief space the walls were left without 
 guard, for that one could not so much as look
 
 Godfreys Tale 57 
 
 out of doors, but he would have an arrow in 
 his eye ere he could wink it. 
 
 This occasion did our men seize upon, and 
 a frail bridge of plank was thrown across the 
 moat. Over swarmed the soldiers, and in less 
 time than I can speak it, a scaling ladder was 
 a-fixed to the wall, and a half a score of knights 
 on it, with shields held overhead to guard 
 'gainst the great stones hurled down on them 
 from above. Ranulf de Roveirie led the as- 
 sault, and it was with heart a' most betwixt my 
 teeth that I beheld him mount even to the 
 battlements; when, the scaling ladder, on a 
 sudden being half loosened from its hold by a 
 cursed Lombard on the wall, swung to the side, 
 and flung our men to the earth with awful force. 
 But first had Ranulf grappled with his enemy 
 above, whom he did hold fast, dragging him 
 over the wall, the two falling to the earth, 
 clinched in so mighty a death grip, that, when 
 our men did assay to raise the Norman knight 
 and bear him to a place of safety, they needs 
 must take his companion also. 
 
 The trumpets sounded; our men fell back; 
 the archers engaged the enemy anew, clearing 
 the wall as before. Again did knights and 
 men-at-arms assault, to be again beaten back, 
 though the king was himself in the midst, 
 directing and cheering. 
 
 Once more we retired; then did the king 
 make command to the archers that they renew
 
 58 I am the King 
 
 the attack, and when all was in readiness 
 assault again with all the force possible, but at 
 every hazard, keep the enemy in play 'til they 
 did hear his trumpet blast from the other side 
 of the city. "Then," saith he, "come with all 
 the speed ye may, for I will have forced an 
 entrance to the town." 
 
 Then took he with him fifty knights, one of 
 whom I was, and as many of bowmen and men- 
 at-arms, and with all caution, and as secretly 
 as we might, we rode, skirting a low hill, which 
 did cut us from the view of those upon the wall. 
 Thus were we able to come upon the other side 
 of the city, where there was situate an old and 
 ill-guarded postern, of which my lord the 
 king had ta'en cognizance some few days 
 agone. 
 
 When we were well advanced from the cover 
 of the hill, and come in sight of the handful of 
 bowmen upon the wall, consternation did seize 
 upon them, and they sounded forth the alarm 
 but to little purpose, for that the body of our 
 troops did so press on the other wall of the city 
 as to keep them most fully engaged. They 
 also let fly right gallantly at us with bolt and 
 quarrel, but our bowmen shortly saw to it that 
 none dare look abroad an he were not prepared 
 to take leave of his life; and the wall being 
 thus cleared, a great battering ram was set up 
 over against the postern, the king himself 
 directing its preparation.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 59 
 
 Then the crash of the ram, the cracking of 
 heavy but rotted timbers; again the men ran 
 back for yet another blow; this time Richard 
 himself guided its force. Ere long the postern 
 lay in splinters, offering little resistance to our 
 progress. 
 
 'Twas then that a monstrous blast echoed 
 from our trumpets, and an answering shout of 
 " St. George, St. George for merrie England ! " 
 came faintly to us, and we ware they had heark- 
 ened to our signal. 
 
 Our little band pressed through the postern 
 and grappled in hand-to-hand conflict with the 
 Lombards. 
 
 Now the fight raged fiercely, and I know 
 naught save that I gave and took blow on blow, 
 as it seemed, for hours, though it could scarce 
 have been a score of minutes ere the English 
 'gan pouring through the postern, and the 
 Lombards to flee, seeking refuge in the houses, 
 on the roofs, and in the solars, from whence 
 they harried us much by hurling upon us stones 
 and heavy articles of whatsoever sort. 
 
 The desire to hack, to hew, to kill to kill 
 did so possess me that I fought on, following 
 the flying, drenched in mine own blood, know- 
 ing no pain, feeling no tire, 'til I did on a sud- 
 den encounter in the way the same villain 
 who in the morn had set upon the youth, and 
 uttered to mine ear that foul insult to my lord 
 the king.
 
 60 / am the King 
 
 "Well met, thou costrel Lombard," I 
 shouted joyously; "I was withheld this morn 
 of my purpose towards thee, by strength of 
 circumstance. Now will I have an account- 
 ing with thee for thy insult to the king. De- 
 fend thyself, villain, .an thou want not to go 
 unhousled to thy grave," quoth I. 
 
 " If thou art verily the English ban-dog who 
 was so fierce at my throat this morn because 
 of thy wounded pup, I '11 e'en give thee to know 
 thou art more like than I to go hence un- 
 housled," saying which he did cross blades with 
 me, and we 'gan to fight in right good earnest. 
 
 Something of truth was there in his vaunt, 
 he being no mean swordsman for a spent and 
 wounded man to fall foul of, both of which I 
 now came aware I was, as I parried his keen, 
 quick thrust, and assayed to give as good. 
 Twice did I break down his guard, and twice 
 did he recover him with agile move, and I was 
 for thinking I had underta'en more than I was 
 like to carry forward, when, by the help of the 
 Holy Virgin, the Lombard who had given 
 back some paces as we fought slipped in a 
 slime of cooling blood, which oozed from a 
 dead soldier fallen in a heap on the doorway of 
 a nearby house. 
 
 Mine adversary lay prone at my feet ere he 
 knew what was befallen him, and, my foot on 
 his breast, I set the point of my blade 'gainst 
 his teeth. Looking on me thus, his face
 
 Godfrey s Tale 6 1 
 
 paled to a ghastly whiteness, and his eyes 
 started from his head in horrid fright. I be- 
 thought me how near spent was I, and how 
 't was but a chance which did place him there, 
 and, despite that he was but a stinking Lom- 
 bard, he had fought with no mean skill ; think- 
 ing all of which I was ware I had no stomach 
 for to carry out my threat. 
 
 "By St. Hilary," quoth I, "I like not this 
 task. Beshrew me, neither wilt thou when 
 thou comest to it; for my trusty blade will 
 give thee an indigestion thou art like never to 
 recover from, and good meat will have little 
 flavor for thy tongue henceforward. If thou 'It 
 name thyself a lying dog in thine insult to my 
 lord the king, I '11 e'en give thee a good kick- 
 ing and let thee go free of the feast I have 
 made ready for thy swallowing." 
 
 He did eye me a long second ; then, in sour 
 tone, consented him to my terms, and named 
 himself, as I commanded, at the which I be- 
 stowed upon him the kicking which I had 
 pledged though it was over mild, I being 
 so totty I scarce could stand. Then I bade 
 him begone, which he straightly did, without 
 tarrying. 
 
 And thus did King Richard capture Messina 
 by one assault, in less time than a priest could 
 chant the matin service. 
 
 Never felt I greater joy at sight of my couch 
 than when I was come again within mine own
 
 62 / am the King 
 
 tent. So spent was I from fatigue and loss of 
 blood that I had much ado to stay upright on 
 my destrier-back as we rode into camp. 
 
 When my squire had unharnessed me, and 
 bathed and bandaged my wounds pouring a 
 healing balsam thereon, I fell on a long and 
 deep sleep, from which I came not to myself 'til 
 the next day's sun was high in the heaven. 
 Nor, do I bethink me, I had then wakened 
 save that a light hand touched my shoulder, 
 and a gentle voice, whose tone spake fear, 
 sounded on mine ear: "My lord, my lord," it 
 said; and when my lids unclosed, I beheld a 
 pair of grieving eyes fixed on me, whose look 
 straight turned to joy at my awakening. 
 
 "Dear my lord, I cry you pardon for my 
 unmannerliness ; but thou didst breathe so 
 faintly, and thou hast slept so long and deeply, 
 that fear seized on me, it seeming that thou 
 must be a-passing in thy slumber. I thank the 
 saints 'tis not so," saith he. 
 
 " Amen to that, say I, for I have scant wish 
 to part thus early from a world so full of good 
 living and joyous fighting. If memory doth 
 not trick me, thou art the lad whom the Lom- 
 bards did so cruelly mistreat this morn," 
 quoth I. 
 
 "Nay, thou hast slept many hours. 'Twas 
 yestermorn that thou didst bring me hither, 
 for which act I do render thee a full and great- 
 ful heart," saith he.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 63 
 
 " How dost thou find thyself this day, good 
 youth: none the worse despite thy pounding? " 
 I made question of him. 
 
 "Not so, my lord," he did avow with rueful 
 countenance. " I yet bear a mighty mount of 
 soreness on my pate, and a body which doth 
 lament and complain grievously an I move it. 
 But, gramercy to thee, I wear no broken 
 bones." 
 
 "It doth appear to me that thou art over- 
 grateful for small service. Now shalt thou 
 acquaint me of thy name; then begone to thine 
 own lord, who will be for thinking thee dead. 
 If thou hast ever need of friend, remember 
 Godfrey de Bersac, who owes it to thee that he 
 hath this day come under the king's eye," quoth 
 I, making ready to turn again to slumber. 
 
 "Stay yet a moment, my lord, for I have 
 favor to beg of thee on the instant. My name 
 is Ronald de Glanville, and the life which 
 thou hast rescued at risk of thine own doth 
 belong to thee. I would I could enter thy ser- 
 vice, Sir Godfrey," quoth he. 
 
 "Nay, that may not be, for many reasons, 
 good youth, the first and greatest being the 
 king's own law, which doth forbid a change 
 of service to any unless his master agreeth 
 thereunto. Then thou must know, I have 
 a' ready one squire who doth serve me with 
 reasonable diligence," I made answer. 
 
 "To thy first objection, I beg thee know,
 
 64 / am the King 
 
 naught stands 'twixt me and my desire save 
 thine own will. I am of the following of 
 Ranulf de Roveirie, who, as thou art doubtless 
 already ware, was slain yestermorn in the as- 
 sault on the city. To thy second saying I make 
 answer, two squires are not over many to serve 
 a knight such as thou." 
 
 "Aye, thou sayest true, two squires be not 
 over many for a gentleman, but and if he be a 
 poor beggar of a knight. What say you then? 
 May not one mouth the more be over many for 
 him to feed and look to ? " 
 
 "Nay, but I'll cost thee naught; and 'tis 
 little I need at greatest, and I '11 e'en furnish 
 forth thy rough camp fare in such savory fashion, 
 thou 'It be for thinking that thou dost sit at 
 meat at the king's board. Say thou 'It let me 
 bide with thee, my lord, and such loving service 
 shall be thine as thou hast not so much as 
 dreamed on ere this : " *t was thus he pled with 
 me, his eyes aglow, his cheek flushed. 
 
 " But thou art over young for a squire. How 
 many years hast thou ? " 
 
 "Twenty, come next St. Hilary's day, my 
 lord," quoth he proudly. 
 
 "Nay, nay, good youth, an thou please me 
 thou must bear a truth-speaking tongue, above 
 all. By thy look and bearing thou canst scarce 
 carry more than fifteen summers." I passed my 
 fingers over his chin, which, as a body might 
 say, was as soft as a silken doublet. " Beshrew
 
 Godfrey s Tale 65 
 
 me, a cat could e'en act the barber to thee, 
 didst thou but lave thy face with cream," quoth 
 I, a-laughing. 
 
 At the which he turned a mighty color of red, 
 and drooped his head in shame. 
 
 " Look ye, Ronald, droop not thy bright 
 head thus; I meant not to put thee to shame, 
 for I bethink me thou didst play the man right 
 gallantly yestermorn when thou wast set upon 
 by those cursed Lombards. I did but chide 
 thee for that thou wert over ready to desire 
 extra weight of years. Forget it not, boy, age 
 will press hard enough on thy heels, be thou as 
 fleet as the thought of man, and he will o'er- 
 take ere thou likest without loitering or coax- 
 ing o' thine. Speed before the villain, 't is the 
 only foe brave men may fly; the foe who of a 
 certainty shall o'ercome all at the last. Now 
 go you, leave me to further slumber; when I 
 waken I '11 ponder thy wish, and if thou art 
 still of a mind to take service with a poor 
 knight when thou couldst fare richly with some 
 powerful baron, then I '11 to the king and gain 
 his consent to keep thee," and I turned once 
 more to slumber. 
 
 'T was past the hour of nones ere I wakened, 
 so refreshed in body that I rose from my couch, 
 bathed, and ate a supper great enough for three 
 men such as be I. 
 
 The boy having still the same mind and of 
 a truth I was glad it should be so I then 
 
 -
 
 66 I am the King 
 
 sought the king, and was shortly admitted to 
 his presence. 
 
 Supper was but now over, and his majesty 
 still sat at the board. Cup and flagon told why 
 he lingered. A minstrel seated near touched 
 his harp, and discoursed in melting tones a 
 ballad of love and war. 
 
 The king made sign that I be silent 'til the 
 song was done. I obeyed, waiting the last sad 
 strain, which died on the air ere I kneeled be- 
 fore his majesty. 
 
 " Nay, not there : up, man, and say thy say 
 a-standing. I trow thou art too good a soldier 
 to be fair courtier withal. What wouldst thou 
 have of us ? " he did question. 
 
 " Let me be here on my knee, my lord, for I 
 am come to crave a boon of thee," quoth I. 
 
 " If thou art for seeking favors, make thy 
 request large, Sir Knight, for I am in generous 
 humor, and like to grant aught in reason." 
 
 "Gramercy for thy goodness, your majesty, 
 but I '11 not press hard on thy favor in this. I 
 but crave leave to take into my service the 
 youth whose tale I unfolded to thee yester- 
 morn. His lord, Ranulf de Roveirie, is slain 
 God rest his soul ! and the boy being full 
 of foolish gratitude doth greatly desire to abide 
 with me." 
 
 "Said I not that thou wouldst be but an 
 indifferent courtier, else hadst thou grasped 
 the occasion to ask of me a fair estate at small-
 
 Godfrey s Tale 67 
 
 est. Let be as thou sayest; keep the youth, 
 and welcome. But how art thou placed ? Canst 
 thou provide with ease for another squire? " he 
 did demand of me. 
 
 "As to that, your majesty, I have showed 
 him my state and represented to him 'twere 
 wiser he sought service with some powerful 
 baron; but he is still of the same wish, and 
 I '11 not deny I am pleased at having it thus, 
 there being something in his look and bearing 
 which doth mightily commend itself to me," 
 quoth I. 
 
 " So let it be, then, and I will see to it that 
 thou hast a fair share of yesterday's plunder, 
 which shall help thee meet the expense of thine 
 enlarged household." Then with his own hand 
 he filled a drinking flagon, which handing to 
 me, saith he, " Empty this draught, Sir God- 
 frey, to as hasty a conquest of Saladin and his 
 heathen host as yestermorn we made of the 
 Griffones ; " and together we drained the vessels 
 to the last drop. 
 
 'Twas not 'til many months after, that our 
 forces drew out of Messina. The winter was 
 spent and spring well come ere our galleys 
 moved from harbor, and much dissension and 
 some fighting lay between. 
 
 To knights like myself, who rejoiced not in 
 great store of gold, this long continued idle- 
 ness worked grievous hardship, our poor means
 
 68 / am the King 
 
 being well nigh exhausted. Moreover were we 
 called upon after the signing of peace with 
 King Tancred, to restore to the citizens of 
 Messina the plunder taken from them in the 
 sack of the city. 
 
 Richard, seeing the hardship this worked to 
 us, did of his generosity give freely to those of 
 his knights who had need; but, withal, we 
 fared hardly enow toward the end of our tarry- 
 ing, and great impatience was manifest at the 
 long delay. 
 
 The boy Ronald kept fully his pledge to ren- 
 der me most loving service. Such poor fare as 
 we came by, he set forth in so savory a guise thou 
 wouldst scarce have guessed its plain beginnings. 
 
 I ever strove to fend the youth from our most 
 grievous hardships, and if, perchance, some 
 dainty gobbet came to my hand, 'twas for him 
 I put it by. Despite that he seemed hardy, 
 nor ever uttered complaint, I could not rid me 
 of the thought that he was most tender of body. 
 He was ever brave, and bore himself knightly ; 
 no broiler, yet ready with his blade when the 
 occasion made demand; but, withal, I could 
 not turn me from the thought that he was not 
 unlike a delicate wench, and that the indomit- 
 able spirit within did animate at once and con- 
 sume him. 
 
 When every service which lay to his hand 
 had been freely rendered, and there seemed 
 naught to give occasion for work, he would
 
 Godfrey s Tale 69 
 
 fall on my armor and rub and rub upon the 
 steel 'til it shone as the sun. On a day, he 
 working thus, softly warbling a pretty note the 
 while, I stretched upon my couch, a-watching 
 him, he upheld before mine eyes the glittering 
 chamfron of my destrier. Saith he, laughing, 
 " See how it doth gleam ! By my faith, 't is as 
 bright as the silver platter from which the 
 king doth feed; " at which I fell a-gibing him. 
 "I could a' most be sworn, at times, that thou 
 art a wench, so womanlike is thy speech, 
 Ronald. Say, rather, it doth shine as the sun, 
 the lightning, or aught save a silver platter. 
 Nay, blush not nor look shamed, lad. Thy 
 speech may be wench-like, but I mind me 
 thou art ever ready to play the man with thy 
 blade;" then, on this instant, I beheld him 
 take my helmet, and 'gin with dexterous touch 
 to unlace the cord which bound over it a silk 
 mesh net. I sprung in haste to catch his 
 wanton fingers. 
 
 " Stay, boy, hold thy presumptuous hand. 
 By St. Hilary! if thou hadst ta'en off that net 
 thou and I had parted company in a twinkling. 
 Never touch thy hand to it an thou want not 
 sharp words and ill looks from thy master." 
 
 " But the helmet is tarnished to a shameful 
 dulness, and I may not cleanse it an I take 
 not off the net," he did protest. 
 
 " Then let be ; it weareth enough of bright- 
 ness over it," quoth I with firmness.
 
 70 / am the King 
 
 He sat with downcast look, nor uttered aught 
 for a long space, and I was for thinking that 
 my impatient threat had grieved his loving 
 heart. I had mended my fault with a word, 
 but, upon opening my mouth to give speech, 
 he brake silence with sudden question, in tone 
 as unlike as might be to that which he was 
 wont to use. 
 
 " 'T is a lady's favor? " saith he. 
 
 "Thou sayest true," I made answer, and 
 again was he silent, while I thought on her so 
 far hence, whose loving hand had placed the 
 token there, saying, the while she did it, in 
 tone which doth still abide in mine ear, "Wear 
 it, Godfrey, 'til thou come again." 
 
 "Is she fair to look on?" Ronald's voice 
 broke on my tender musing. 
 
 I smiled soft, remembering her. " England 
 doth boast none more beautiful." 
 
 "And thou dost love her?" On this time 
 there was a sharp ring in the tone as if some- 
 what did pain him. 
 
 " I have not words to tell how much," quoth 
 I solemnly. 
 
 Then again silence fell, while Ronald put by 
 the helmet, eyeing it as 'twere an evil thing 
 which he fain would ne'er touch henceforward. 
 After a space he broke forth in a voice of great 
 dolor, " When thou art come again to England 
 thou 'It have no need for Ronald," at which I 
 fell a-laughing.
 
 Godfreys Tale 71 
 
 " By the Holy Rood, I trowe thou art pass- 
 ing jealous of my love for a maid. Foolish 
 boy!" and I laid my hand upon his bended 
 head ; " thou shalt go back with me to England 
 and be my lady's page. In the light of her 
 dear eyes thou 'It think no more of love for 
 thy rough master; then will my hour for jeal- 
 ousy be come." 
 
 "Dost think a woman's eyes could turn my 
 heart from thee? " saith he, in tones of scorn. 
 
 "Aye, that do I, with so sudden a veering 
 thou 'It scarce tell the instant. But wait a 
 short space; thou 'It have a love of thine own, 
 then shalt thou know of a power thou canst not 
 now conceive," quoth I, a-shaking my head 
 wisely. 
 
 "I shall never have a love as others," saith 
 he, rising from his work, and making him ready 
 to depart. 
 
 "Now thou art prating as a graybeard who 
 is done with youth. Thou canst know naught 
 of these things, being in the green spring of 
 thy boyhood." 
 
 Thereupon he turned and sent into mine eyes 
 a look which longed to utter somewhat, yet 
 most ardently desired a withholding of the 
 same, a look which did beseech me know, 
 yet did command me not dare dream. This 
 troubled me greatly, and I sat long pondering 
 what might be on the child's heart.
 
 72 / am the King 
 
 But as I did say, awhile back, the spring 
 broke at last, and our galleys put to sea. With 
 the fleet sailed Queen Johanna, sister of the 
 king, accompanied by Berengaria, the daughter 
 of the King of Navarre, who was shortly to be 
 wedded with Richard. 
 
 When we were but two days distant from 
 land a terrible storm broke, the waves lashing 
 and tossing our light crafts like as they were 
 bubbles, and many were for thinking we would 
 ne'er see solid earth again; and some there 
 were, I trowe, who cared little an we did not. 
 For the tossing hither and thither of the ship 
 had caused with these so great a feeling of 
 unrest in the paunch that they cared for naught 
 save to be dead or whole of their sickness. 
 
 The night fell, and, the storm still raging, 
 King Richard caused to be hoisted on the 
 galley which bore him a monstrous lanthorn 
 burning a great wax candle, which sent forth a 
 light far over the water, hoping that thus we 
 might be enabled to keep somewhat an ear one 
 another. 'T was without avail ; the wind served 
 us as it listed. 
 
 When the dawn broke, scarce one half of the 
 fleet were to be seen ; neither as the day wore 
 on and the storm dropped did they come to 
 sight, and many hearts were heavy, for that the 
 king's galley was among the number of those 
 missing. 
 
 Our fears grew yet in heaviness when we
 
 Godfrey s Tale 73 
 
 were come at last to land at the city of Acre, 
 for the king was not arrived there before us as 
 we did hope. 
 
 But here found we the King of France, who 
 had sailed from Messina three weeks afore us, 
 encamped against the city, together with the 
 Dukes of Austria, Burgundy, and Flanders, 
 also the Knights Hospitallers and the Knights 
 Templars. 
 
 Long had the siege endured ere France came 
 to Acre, and the troops were faint of heart and 
 weak of arm. This were little to be marvelled 
 at, seeing that for a space food had e'en been so 
 scarce that there were many who all but starved ; 
 a state, withal, in no wise better for lusty fight- 
 ing than is an over-abundance, which doth sur- 
 feit a man and make him heavy with sloth. 
 
 'Twas said that ere the provision ship came, 
 which relieved their dire need, that many 
 gnawed and ate the dirty bones already mouthed 
 by the dogs, others feeding them on grass ; and 
 that the starving men struggled and fought at 
 the ovens for the scant bread baked as they 
 . had been beasts. This famine, together with 
 the great fall of rain, did breed grievous sick- 
 ness amongst the men, who died in scores. 
 
 Then had come the ship bearing food, shortly 
 followed by the King of France ; and the near 
 hope of having the valiant King of England; 
 and faint heart took hope and drooping courage 
 revived.
 
 74 I a *n the King 
 
 Just here it appeareth well to give some de- 
 scription of this city so famous for its magnifi- 
 cence as well as the various incidents of war. 
 Acre hath the form of a triangle, narrow on 
 its western side. Howbeit, it extends in wider 
 range toward the east, and hath a full third part 
 washed by the ocean on the south and west. 
 The port, which is not so convenient as should 
 be, oft deceives and proves fatal to the mariners 
 who winter there ; for the rock which lies over 
 against the shore, to which it runs parallel, is 
 too short to protect them from the fury of the 
 storm. Upon this rock, it being a suitable 
 place for washing away the entrails, 't is said 
 the ancients were used to offer up sacrifices, 
 and because of the flies, which ever follow the 
 sacrificial flesh, the tower there standing is 
 called the Tower of Flies. 
 
 About the city wall, as I have afore said, lay 
 encamped the Christian host; and yet again 
 beyond these lay the Turkish army, not in a 
 compact body, but covering the mountains and 
 valleys, hills and plains with tents, whose 
 divers colors seemed to turn valley and hillside 
 into a garden of monstrous great flowers. 
 
 Between the Turks and themselves had the 
 Christians dug a trench to guard 'gainst sur- 
 prise from without, while yet they kept con- 
 stant watch lest there be a sudden sortie from 
 the city. 
 
 Philip had caused his mangonels and petrarie
 
 Godfrey s Tale 75 
 
 to be erected, and but awaited the coming of 
 his brother-in-arms ere he struck the first 
 blow. 
 
 'Twas deemed expedient that the great fosse 
 which surrounded the city of Acre should be 
 filled, thus enabling the soldiers the more 
 readily to charge the walls when mangonel and 
 petrarie had effected a breach. 
 
 The common soldiers fell on this task with 
 awakened zeal, nor did knight and squire dis- 
 dain to lend aid, fetching the earth on their 
 shields, whilst even devoted Christian women 
 joined together in this rough service, bearing 
 such small portions of earth as they might in 
 their caught-up kirtles. 
 
 Not a few lives were lost in this labor, for 
 the Turks spared not to have bowmen upon the 
 walls to pick off the Christians with a constant 
 flight of venomous arrows. One woman there 
 was who fell in this service, struck in the side 
 by the arrow of some villain Turk. Ere her 
 soul was sped she begged a favor of the soldiers 
 standing by, which came to be a mighty exam- 
 ple of devotion to the army. 
 
 Saith she, breathing even now most faintly, 
 for she was nearly passed, " Since, not being 
 man, I cannot give of my strength in this 
 struggle, I beseech you let my weakness avail 
 somewhat: lay my body in the fosse. 'Twill 
 e'en save the labor of fetching so much of 
 earth ; and when the tramping feet of our men 
 shall surge over this poor clay, surely my still
 
 76 / am the King 
 
 heart will pulse, and I shall be satisfied, know- 
 ing I also serve." 
 
 Day followed unto day, bringing to us no 
 news of Richard ; and great fear and heaviness 
 fell on all for thinking of the loss of this great 
 king and greatest soldier. 
 
 Every morn scanned I the sea for long hours, 
 hoping, perchance, to sight his sail; and every 
 morn turned I away with hope yet sicker in my 
 breast. 
 
 'Twas during this time of waiting that the 
 Turks took on them ways of insolent boldness. 
 Relying upon the exceeding swiftness of their 
 horses, they made sudden and frequent sallies 
 against our camp, killing some, and carrying 
 away captive many who unwitting strayed too 
 far from shelter. Seeing which, we deemed 
 it expedient to prepare foot-traps, well con- 
 cealed in the earth, which were mightily suc- 
 cessful, and put a sudden end to their boldness. 
 
 'Twas thus I caught in a foot-trap of mine 
 own making the horse, Mohammed; his rider, 
 deeming it greater wisdom to part with horse 
 than head, escaped, leaving the beast behind. 
 Being of a build too slight to bear my heavy 
 bulk, I did bestow him upon Ronald. Never 
 saw I a more pleasing animal. His hair was 
 more shining than a peacock's plumage; his 
 head was lean, his eye gray like a falcon's, his 
 breast large and square, his crupper broad and 
 his rump tight. For speed he outmatched the
 
 Godfrey s Tale 77 
 
 thought of man, and withal was as gentle and 
 loving as the lad who bestrode him. 
 
 The love and understanding betwixt the two 
 was a marvel to behold. Ronald was alway for 
 talking to him and treating him as man and 
 Christian, and, beshrew me, the beast did 
 appear to act as one at times. 
 
 Despite that our board was none so well pro- 
 vided, Ronald, of his scant fare, would each day 
 lay by a gobbet of barley bread or oaten cake 
 wherewith to coax the beast to frolic. 
 
 "Wilt thou have it, Mohammed?" the lad 
 would question, holding aloft the morsel; at 
 which the beast would make answer with little 
 waves of joyful whinnying. " Then shalt thou 
 salute thy master first ; " thereupon would the 
 horse rub his nose, now up, now down, 'gainst 
 the lad's cheek, 'till he, holding one arm over 
 the beast's neck the while, fed him the bit of 
 bread. Which, having eaten, Mohammed of 
 his own will would then bestow much fond 
 nosing on the boy's face. 
 
 " By my faith, thou art as fond of the beast 
 as 't were thy love," quoth I, as I watched their 
 pretty fooling. 
 
 " 'T is the only love that I shall ere possess," 
 saith he ; and once again there flashed within 
 his eyes the look on which I spake afore. 
 
 At length, as thou knowest right well, 
 Richard and his galleys were safely come to
 
 78 I am the King 
 
 Acre from Cyprus, where they had perforce 
 tarried to give the inhospitable king of that isle 
 a lesson he was not like to forget, since it 
 brought him shackled in silver chains in King 
 Richard's retinue. 
 
 'T was on a Saturday before the festival of 
 the blessed Apostle Barnabas, in the Pentecost 
 week, that Richard made land at Acre, and the 
 earth trembled and dindled with the shouts of 
 the acclaiming people. And look ye, Philip 
 of France himself went to the shore to greet 
 his brother-in-arms, and did conduct him with 
 a great show of ceremony to the pavilion 
 a'ready set for him ; but 't was plain to behold, 
 nathless, he little liked the joy with which 
 the English king was made welcome. The 
 day was kept as a jubilee, and universal glad- 
 ness reigned throughout the army. Beshrew 
 me, 'twas little hard to say who held the love 
 of the people. All through the day and far 
 into the night when it was fallen in a calm 
 which seemed to smile on our undertaking 
 could be heard the clang of trumpet, the shrill 
 sound of horns, the deeper note of harp and 
 timbrel. Some there were who sung ballads, 
 others drank, others yet played at club, kayles 
 and such like games, each joying in his own 
 fashion. The camp was alight with flaring 
 torches, so that night became as day, and the 
 Turks were doubtless for thinking the whole 
 valley was consuming with fire.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 79 
 
 But now must I pass hastily over the taking 
 of the city of Acre, the preparations for which 
 began in right good earnest after Richard's 
 arrival; for it is not my desire to make this 
 tale a chronicle of war, nor of those happen- 
 ings, which being so well known to all, it hath 
 the seeming of a waste of ink and parchment to 
 recount the same. Rather is it my wish to 
 give you the tale of mine own wanderings, and 
 something of the adventures which fell to me 
 the while. 
 
 So will I take up my story once more at the 
 time when the armies of the Cross lay en- 
 camped in an olive grove on the thither side of 
 the well-nigh ruined city of Joppa. 
 
 'T was far within the month of September, 
 though the sun burned upon us with a heat 
 which it hath not at midsummer in England, 
 and the army was but a wasted handful as set 
 over against; the host which erstwhile lay out- 
 side of the besieged city of Acre. 
 
 For all the world doth know of that most sad 
 and shameful happening which befell the united 
 armies of Christendom : how the King of 
 France turned him and left the field so soon as 
 the city of Acre was taken. How, with hand 
 on the plow and the furrow scarce begun, he 
 looked back, and forthwith gave over the task 
 to which he had set him, urging, as a reason 
 therefor, that his bodily health did not allow of 
 his tarrying. By my faith, he had a right lusty
 
 8o / am the King 
 
 look for so ill a man ; and had he given over 
 his spleen 'gainst King Richard, I dare be 
 sworn he had been as strong as any. 
 
 When word of this desire came first to 
 Richard's ear 'twas said he would not hearken 
 to that which he held to be a sorry jest; nor, 
 'til 'twas forced on him, believed he that his 
 brother in-arms of a truth desired to give up 
 ere a blow had scarce been struck. 
 
 He struggled 'twixt anger and sorrow as he 
 bade the lords who bore him this word return 
 to King Philip, and say to him that the French 
 were as the children of Ephraim, "who, being 
 harnessed and carrying bows, turned themselves 
 back in the day of battle." 
 
 Nathless, in the end, Richard must needs 
 let him go, though 't was with grievous sorrow 
 and shame for him. 
 
 Philip set sail, leaving a part of his force 
 divided, some being under Count Henry of 
 Champagne and some under the Duke of 
 Burgundy. 
 
 It doth at times come to me, in looking back- 
 ward, that it had been better for the hopes of 
 Christendom an the French king had stayed 
 within his own kingdom. In sooth, I do think 
 he let and hindered the undertaking far more 
 than he furthered it. 
 
 After the fall of Acre, King Richard was 
 for pressing on 'gainst Jerusalem; and such 
 terror had our arms a' ready struck 'mongst the
 
 Godfrey s Tale 81 
 
 heathen that I doubt not we had readily taken 
 the holy city. But Philip would not, and 
 Richard thus burdened as a cat with a ham- 
 mer tied to its tail could not. Blessed 
 Mary ! 't is little use now to grieve of that 
 which might have come to pass. Of our 
 march to Joppa 'neath burning suns, harassed 
 by the Turks, to whom we were at length 
 forced to give battle, and whom, through the 
 grace of God and by strength of our own right 
 arm, we o'ercame 'gainst fearful odds, I say 
 naught, but begin my tale from the time when 
 we had a' ready been many weeks in camp, 
 while the soldiers rebuilt the defences of the 
 city of Joppa. 
 
 These days of waiting told heavily on our 
 spirits; but most did they chafe and fret our 
 impatient but noble king, who daily beheld 
 the French turning back to the city of Acre, 
 where ease did invite and pleasure entice them. 
 In vain did Richard urge the leaders that they 
 march against Askelon, which, even at that 
 hour, was being despoiled and laid low by the 
 Turks, that it might fall useless into our hand. 
 None heeded, and there was left for him naught 
 save to fume and fret as a snared beast, 'til, 
 the time for such sport being come, the king 
 'gan to go a-hawking, which did something 
 lighten his heavy mood. 
 
 On the day of which I would tell thee he 
 rode from camp attended by a small body of 
 6
 
 82 / am the King 
 
 knights, thinking him not to stray far. I well 
 recall, whilst I equipped me by the king's 
 command to accompany the hunt, I was 'ware 
 that each move which I did make about the 
 tent found Ronald at my heel, 'til, being 
 something choleric that morn, I chid him 
 soundly. 
 
 " What ails thee, boy, that thou art close on 
 my heel each step I make as thou wert a suck- 
 ling moon-calf and I thy dam. Beside the 
 which, thy face hath the length of my sword. 
 Hath any served thee ill ? Say thy say quickly, 
 for I have small time for child's fooling!" 
 
 "Nay, my lord, naught has befallen me. I 
 scarce am ware myself of that which weighs 
 upon my spirit save only that " and he 
 grew hesitant, as if fearing to pursue his 
 speech. 
 
 " What hast thou on thy tongue, boy ? Word 
 it, word it;" for by this thou 'It see that the 
 long waiting 'neath hot suns had of a truth 
 done naught to sweeten mine own temper, 
 which was ever something sour. 
 
 " I know not how to word it, master, save 
 that I would thou wert not riding with the 
 king this morn." 
 
 Whereupon I rounded on the boy : 
 
 "Why hast thou such thought in thy silly 
 pate ? Hast heard talk of treachery ? Speak it 
 an thou hast." 
 
 At hearing which Ronald's mood lightened
 
 Godfrey s Tale 83 
 
 somewhat, and a little sorry smile stole to his 
 mouth. 
 
 "By St. Hilary, my lord, dost think an I 
 had I would stand thus dumb in thy presence ? 
 My fears are such as thou art wont to gibe 
 at, which being so, it shamed me to utter 
 them." 
 
 At which I fell a-laughing for the rueful 
 look on the boy's countenance. 
 
 "Thou hast been a-dreaming again, hast 
 thou ? " I made question, for, be it known to 
 you, Ronald was monstrous given to dreaming 
 superstitious dreams, by which he did essay to 
 foretell or interpret great happenings to the 
 army; and 'twas ever my habit to scoff at and 
 rate him not a little for this folly. Now that 
 the secret was out he burst forth with a mighty 
 sense of relief. 
 
 "Beshrew me, my lord, that I have, and 
 such heavy dreams they were I greatly fear 
 some danger threatens thee." 
 
 At which I fell a-laughing a second time, 
 'til the grieved look in the boy's eyes at 
 length did stay me, despite my mirth. Saith 
 I, striving then to give him comfort : 
 
 "And if it be so, Ronald, what recks it? 
 Hath not the shadow of death lain these many 
 days athwart our threshold ? Art thou not yet 
 come accustomed to his grim face? A soldier 
 wakes not to any day an danger does not threat 
 him, nor lies he down any night wherein dan-
 
 84 / am the King 
 
 ger doth not lurk anear. And wouldst thou 
 have me to be frighted with the shadow of thy 
 sleeping thoughts ? " 
 
 For all answer the boy caught my hand a 
 second to his cheek with a motion of tender- 
 ness, which sometimes he did allow himself 
 and as straightly repent on in quick shame- 
 facedness. 
 
 Despite my words, Ronald's mood was little 
 lightened ; and when I had mounted my de- 
 strier, and turned toward the spot whence the 
 winding of horns told of the assembling hunt, 
 I looked back to see the lad leaning his head 
 most lovingly 'gainst the shining neck of 
 Mohammed, and gazing after me with so griev- 
 ing and fearsome a look in the depths of his 
 eyes, that 'twas a time ere I could drive the 
 same from my memory. 
 
 Nathless the morn passed swiftly, the dogs 
 raising scant game. I bethink me the king 
 had scarce loosed his falcon from his fist twice 
 i' the time. We had also wandered far from 
 camp, despite that we had thought not to. 
 Thus, when coming on a spot where bush and 
 tree afforded slight shelter from the burning 
 sun, the king declared him a-weary and com- 
 manded us dismount and rest. 
 
 Then out spake Gerard Talbot; saith he: 
 " My lord, I beg thee know we are yet many 
 miles distant from camp, and like to be set 
 upon by some wandering band of Saracens. I
 
 Godfrey s Tale 85 
 
 pray thee hold thy weariness yet a little, 'til 
 thou art more safely situate." 
 
 " By the Holy Rood, but it doth appear that 
 the hot sun of the East hath turned thy 
 knightly heart to running water, that thou art 
 on a sudden grown so fearsome," quoth the 
 king, with a smile. 
 
 " Something of fear will be pardoned us, 
 your majesty, when 't is remembered that the 
 hope of Christendom lies down in danger," 
 Sir Gerard made answer. 
 
 " 'T is a well turned speech, Sir Knight, but 
 methinks it smacks more of court than camp. 
 Beshrew me, the hope of Christendom, as thou 
 dost name us, hath but a man's body with its 
 many infirmities, and our eyes are fairly holden 
 with sleep. I will but close one a little space 
 while the other doth keep faithful watch 'gainst 
 the coming of any Saracen dogs," saying which 
 he flung him from his horse, and straight 
 sought a grassy spot where he stretched him 
 for slumber. 
 
 There remained naught for us save to dis- 
 mount, which we did, fastening our steeds, 
 and seating us on the ground, a little apart 
 from the king, who lay a' ready wrapped in 
 slumber. 
 
 I rested me 'gainst a tree. The sun burned 
 with such mighty heat it seemed like to con- 
 sume the very shadows. The king's great 
 gerfalcon perched unhooded on the saddle of
 
 86 / am the King 
 
 his Cyprian horse, to which 'twas fastened, 
 blinked sleepily at me, and stirred the tiny 
 silver bells on its jesses. Over the earth a 
 great quiet was. 
 
 Grievous is my shame that I must confess 
 it, but I fear my eyes played traitor to my 
 intent, and closed ere I was ware of it. 
 
 The next happening of which I had knowl- 
 edge was the sound, near, and not to be denied, 
 of fast coming horsemen, many in number. 
 Astir in a trice, the king awakened; we were 
 but springing to horse when the barbarian 
 horde poured upon us, outnumbering us three 
 to one. Scarce had we time to assume armor, 
 the which had been put off for resting, ere we 
 were in hand-to-hand conflict, the king, as 
 ever, in the midst, laying about with mighty 
 blows, which left many a cleft turban to tell 
 the tale. 
 
 In the struggle, I being hard bestead by a Sar- 
 acen emir, and having all of fighting to which 
 I could give attendance, lost sight of my lord 
 the king: when I again beheld him he was 
 separate from us by the distance of some 
 twenty paces, and was well nigh surrounded 
 by his enemies. 
 
 In an instant of time I saw Jerusalem's hopes 
 in the dust, England bereft of her king, and 
 chivalry of its greatest ornament. Scarce 
 knowing that which I would do, I spurred for-
 
 Godfrey's Tale 87 
 
 ward, and, dashing in the midst of his captors, 
 said, in the lingua franca, 
 
 " I am the king ! spare my life ; " and I 
 blessed that day the mighty stature which gave 
 color to my lie. 
 
 Swift as the thought of man, the Saracens, 
 who even now had laid their infidel hands upon 
 the person of the king, and were seeking to 
 disarm him, forsook him, and fell fiercely upon 
 me. Whilst I was being bound fast, and made 
 prisoner in their hands, despite my struggle, 
 the king, seeing my intent from the first, but, 
 nathless, little liking to yield him to it, con- 
 tinued to lay about him with mighty blows as, 
 if, perchance, he yet hoped to release us from 
 our plight. 
 
 Fearing he would so enrage our enemies 
 that they seize him also, I fell a-pleading with 
 him in English, trusting that none other about 
 had knowledge of this tongue. 
 
 " My lord, my lord, I beseech thee hold thy 
 hand lest thou make my presumptuous lie vain. 
 Flee whilst thou may, I implore thee. " . 
 
 "Nay, that I will not; Richard were not 
 Plantagenet an he could thus forsake such 
 friend as thou," quoth he hotly. 
 
 "Then hear me, your majesty. By St. 
 George, and by every other saint, Norman or 
 Saxon, if thou wilt not give heed to me and 
 save thyself, an ever I am free of these my 
 bonds again, and have use of my hands, I will
 
 88 / am the King 
 
 on that instant draw my sword and fall thereon. 
 If Godfrey de Bersac may not serve his king 
 he may not live; " and this I uttered in a tone 
 of such grim meaning that the king was not 
 given to doubt an I meant it fully. 
 
 At this instant the rest of our knights, hav- 
 ing despatched the body of Saracens who had 
 set on them, came swiftly to our aid, and my 
 captors, fearing a rescue, seized the bridle of 
 my destrier, and I felt my steed bounding over 
 the earth at a pace which soon lost me to sight 
 of my comrades. 
 
 How long we rode, how much of space we 
 compassed, I wot not, for my thoughts were of 
 so heavy a nature that they did weigh down 
 each moment 'til it needs must drag most 
 wearily; but this of a surety, the sun was past 
 the meridian, and declined toward evening ere 
 we beheld the Saracen camp. Then did my 
 captors slacken their pace and let the jaded 
 steeds fall to a walk which of a truth had 
 become a necessity with mine own beast, it 
 being of so heavy a build 't was hard pressed 
 to keep abreast of the fleet Arab coursers. 
 
 When we were at length come within the 
 camp much excitement was there, the soldiers 
 being run together 'til they did throng us. 
 The Sharif Taleb Ebn Amru of whose name 
 I came later to know and have much cause to 
 remember being in command of our party, 
 did order that the soldiery disperse and go
 
 Godfrey s Tale 89 
 
 each to his own place. Howbeit, such was 
 their joy at thought of the capture of Richard, 
 that command and imprecation fell on deaf 
 ears, and they so pressed upon us that at length 
 Taleb drew his cimeter, beating back the crowd 
 'til he forced them let us pass to the entrance 
 of a great silken pavilion, where I was taken 
 from my horse and straight led within. 
 
 'Twas a spacious apartment, and all things 
 bespoke it the dwelling of one, rich, powerful, 
 mayhap royal. The inner walls of the tent 
 were hung with rich silken fabric of wondrous 
 and splendid broidering; skins of tigers and 
 other wild beasts covered the floor, while midst 
 a hill of soft and silken pillows half sat, half-re- 
 clined a man, clad in a loose robe of thinnest silk, 
 heavily broidered in golden stitchery, wearing 
 on his head a light turban stuck about with glit- 
 tering jewels. Beside him two black slaves stood, 
 wielding with the slow grace of long usage great 
 fans, which kept the heated air in motion. 
 
 By the stature of this man, his bearing of 
 command, his piercing black eyes, his em- 
 browned face and curling beard, I judged me 
 in the presence of the great Saladin. There 
 was, beside, a look of nobility in the counte- 
 nance which accorded well with the knightly 
 deeds of this most admirable foe. Nathless, I 
 was soon to. know not Saladin, but Saphadin, 
 his brother, who greatly resembled him, was 
 to be my judge.
 
 go / am the King 
 
 I had opportunity to observe all things which 
 I have named to you, whilst my captor uttered 
 in excited speech with much graceful motion- 
 ing of the hands but in a tongue unknown to 
 me, which was doubtless Arabic the reason 
 for so sudden and unannounced an intrusion. 
 
 Two words of his speech were open to my 
 understanding, "Malec Ric;" and I saw the 
 eye of Saphadin glow with a sudden brighten- 
 ing as they fell upon his ear. Quoth he, this 
 time in the lingua franca, which I do under- 
 stand indifferently well, 
 
 " Loose his hands and unlace his armor. 
 'T is not meet that so great a king as Richard 
 should stand before us, bound as a captive 
 slave." Then, as one of the Arabs stepped 
 forth to do his hest, he waved him aside. 
 "Nay, by the beard of the Prophet, thou art 
 forgetful of his rank. Richard is no less king 
 for being captive. Do thou unharness him 
 thyself, noble Sharif." 
 
 Thereupon, he whom after I knew as Taleb 
 Ebn Amru stepped forward and 'gan to undo 
 me. Loosing the pin, and opening the ventail 
 of my helmet, there met his sight not the fair 
 cheek and red beard of Richard, nor Richard's 
 eyes of piercing gray, but withal mine own 
 scarred cheek and dark locks. When the hel- 
 met was lifted from my rough dark head, which 
 they had thought to see covered with Richard's 
 red-gold curls, beshrew me, another time I had
 
 Godfreys Tale 91 
 
 died of mirth at beholding their countenances. 
 As 'twas, I fear me a look of derision lay on 
 my lips. 
 
 Ere I was ware of his intent, the Sharif, 
 with anger, writ large in his eye, flung mine 
 unoffending helmet to the earth, and, raising 
 his open palm, would, had I not drawn back 
 from his reach, have smitten me on the 
 cheek. 
 
 " Thou dog of a Christian, thou consumer of 
 swine's flesh, thou worshipper of idols; 'tis 
 thy father Eblis who hath taught thee to trick 
 a true son of the Prophet. Have a care how 
 thou dost vent thy evil mirth, or thy head will 
 quick follow thy helmet." 
 
 "Now, by all the saints in the calendar," 
 quoth I, with great scorn, "it needs not the 
 aid of so mighty a person as Eblis to teach me 
 to trick one of thy slender wit, else hadst thou 
 not fallen with so great readiness in my poor 
 trap. Dost think that Richard of England, 
 the most valiant knight in Christendom, the 
 very flower of chivalry, would stoop to beg of 
 an infidel who follows the heathen crescent, 
 ' Spare my life? ' A child had known better." 
 
 Thereupon the Arab drew his cimeter, hold- 
 ing it ready to strike, while yet he stayed his 
 hand to question me. 
 
 " By the tomb of the Prophet, thy life is for- 
 feit if that other, 'pon whom we had a' most 
 laid hand, was indeed ' Malec Ric. ' Speak,
 
 92 / am the King 
 
 say thine own death sentence, or, perchance, 
 thou'lt lie as before." 
 
 "Nay, Saracen, thy word doeth me wrong. 
 I would not lie to save mine own poor life. 
 Take it, I give it gladly, rejoicing yet that 
 't is not Richard's." 
 
 I saw the bright blade swing aloft. Scarce 
 had I time for an Ave. I bethought me God- 
 frey de Bersac's hour was come, when Sapha- 
 din's voice broke on mine ear. 
 
 "Stay yet a moment, noble Taleb, ere thy 
 rash spirit doth force thee do that which 
 thou 'It regret. It beseemeth me so generous 
 a deed, though it be done to our despite, scarce 
 merits such ill reward." 
 
 " Doth my lord Saphadin question my right 
 to do that which I would with mine own?" 
 the Sharif made answer, in tone of pride. 
 
 " I question not thy right, Taleb Ebn Amru ; 
 he is thy prisoner, and being such is within 
 thy power. I but beg thee ponder well thine 
 act before, lest thou be forced to give it too 
 great thought when 't is past mending. 'T is 
 said of all men that Richard's hand is ever 
 open to requite faithful service. I doubt not 
 he'll e'en offer a prince's ransom for this 
 noble knight ere he allow him suffer for his 
 generous act. Bethink you well, 'twill be a 
 great sum, which, if thou bring down thy 
 blade, as thou art purposed to do, will be cut 
 off in a twinkling."
 
 Godfrey s Tale 93 
 
 " I have sworn by the tomb of the Prophet ; 
 mine oath doth bind me, Saphadin. Stay 
 me not from fulfilling it," quoth Taleb, in 
 answer. 
 
 " Doth Taleb the wise forget that which the 
 Koran doth allow? Hear ye it: 'Allah will 
 not punish you for an inconsiderate word in 
 your oaths : but he will punish you for what ye 
 solemnly swear in your deliberation. And the 
 expiation of such an oath shall be the feeding 
 of ten poor men with such moderate food as 
 ye feed your own families withal : or to clothe 
 them : or to free the neck of a true believer 
 from captivity; but he who shall not find 
 wherewith to perform one of these things shall 
 fast three days.' " 
 
 " Nay, then, since thou art of a mind to hear 
 it, know that I had rather this infidel's blood 
 flowing at my feet than any golden stream that 
 Malec Ric could pour there. He hath tricked 
 Taleb Ebn Amru, and hath laughed him to 
 scorn, moreover, and for this he shall die. I 
 have spoken," quoth he, folding his arms, as 
 one who had made an end of a thing. 
 
 Upon this there broke from the emirs who 
 stood around a murmur of disapproving, and I 
 saw that only he, in whose power my life lay, 
 desired to rend it from me. 
 
 "Then," saith Saphadin, raising him to his 
 full height, and gazing upon mine adversary with 
 a frown of righteous wrath, "Then do I ap-
 
 94 I am the King 
 
 peal to Allah himself. We will consult the 
 Koran ; " saying which he clapped his hands 
 twice, and two slaves appeared in a twinkling, 
 bearing a bowl of perfumed water and a woollen 
 napkin. 
 
 When Saphadin had performed his ablutions, 
 yet two other slaves came, these bearing on a 
 broidered silken cushion a copy of the Koran, 
 whose jewelled cover bore on it as I did later 
 learn to know these words in Arabic : " Let 
 none touch me but they who are clean." 
 
 One of the slaves bowed him forward and 
 received the cushion and its burden on his 
 back, having a care that the book did not sink 
 below the level of any man's girdle for 'tis 
 counted a grievous fault if a Moslem so hold 
 his sacred volume. 
 
 Saphadin, drawing his cimeter, looked to 
 heaven. "Bismillah," saith he, which in our 
 tongue doth mean, " In the name of the living 
 God " thereupon he placed the point of his 
 blade 'twixt the leaves of the book and laid it 
 open. 
 
 " God is God, and Mohammed is his Prophet. 
 Praise be to God for that he hath so settled our 
 disagreement. Hear ye what the book doth 
 pronounce. 
 
 " ' Serve God and associate no creature with 
 him; and show kindness to parents, and 
 orphans, and the poor, and your neighbor who 
 is kin to you, and also your neighbor who is a
 
 Godfrey s Tale 95 
 
 stranger, and your familiar companion, and the 
 traveller, and the captive whom your right hand 
 shall possess.'" When Saphadin had made an 
 end of reading, the face of each wore a look of 
 awe, and, verily, mine own countenance must 
 have been likewise; for 'twas as if a miracle 
 had come betwixt me and mine adversary's 
 hate to turn aside his sword from me. 
 
 Saphadin spake again ; saith he, " 'T is thy 
 right, noble Sharif, to take this, thy prisoner, 
 to thine own tent, and keep him as thou art 
 minded, until such time as he be ransomed or 
 otherwise disposed of; but, and if it please 
 thee allow him remain beneath the walls of 
 my tent, I '11 e'en reward thy consideration by 
 a present of two she-camels, great with young, 
 and two lusty and comely female slaves. Wilt 
 thou have it so ? " 
 
 Taleb inclined his turban, making the while 
 a move of acceptance, for he seemed yet dumb 
 of surprise at what had befallen. 
 
 " But thou wilt make thyself answerable for 
 him, Saphadin? " 
 
 "I swear by Him who holds my soul within 
 his hands, that if I yield not thy captive in 
 safety to thy keeping when the time is, that 
 my life and all my goods are forfeit unto thee, 
 my wives shall become thy slaves, and my 
 slaves the slaves of thine. Is it enough ? " 
 
 "It is enough," returned Taleb, and, bow- 
 ing his head, passed from the tent. A motion
 
 96 / am the King 
 
 from Saphadin's hand bade the crowd follow, 
 and soon we were alone, save for the slaves. 
 
 'Twas then he did extend to me his hand 
 with most friendly grasping. 
 
 " I know not thy name or lineage, Sir Knight 
 of the Cross, but thine act hath proclaimed 
 thee noble and thy courage hath made thee kin 
 to all brave men. I would I could have thee 
 'neath my tent curtains as guest, not prisoner. 
 Thou hast heard the vow by which I bound me 
 to deliver thee safely. If thou wilt give an 
 oath to me that thou wilt stay as thou art, nor 
 strive to escape so long as thou art in my 
 keeping, it may be as I desire. Swear it, by 
 thy Prophet, whom thou dost believe to be 
 God, by Issa Ben Miriam. Nay, that oath may 
 not bind thee so strongly as another. Swear, 
 rather, if thou dost break thy word, that by 
 this act thou dost admit that in the garden of 
 Paradise thou shalt walk with black-eyed houris 
 and know bodily satisfaction, swear by this." 
 
 "Thou hast well selected thine oath, Mos- 
 lem ; a true Christian had rather die the death 
 than affirm that most abhorrent belief. But 
 thou shouldst have known, noble Saphadin, 
 nor this oath, nor any, were needed. Think 
 you I could peril the life and fortune of one 
 but for whose help my head and body had ere 
 this severed a long and close companionship. 
 Thou hast but a mean opinion of a Christian 
 knight."
 
 Godfrey s Tale 97 
 
 "Thou hast spoken truth, Sir Knight; I am 
 fairly rebuked. Thou shalt give me no oath ; 
 thine honor shall be all the chain which binds 
 thee." 
 
 Thus abode I many weeks 'neath the tent cur- 
 tains of Saphadin, ever receiving at his hands 
 most gentle hospitality; but of a truth, when 
 there came to mine ear tales of battles lost and 
 battles won, in which Godfrey de Bersac bore 
 no part; when I must needs see Saphadin ride 
 forth with the army to war 'gainst mine own 
 people, whilst I remained behind in the tents 
 like a sick wench, beshrew me, the garment of 
 courtesy was well nigh rent to rags, and must 
 needs undergo much daily patching an it keep 
 fit for decent cover. With any save that most 
 generous foe it had not been possible to endure 
 this, and my churlish temper had ceased to 
 smoulder and 'gan to blaze. 
 
 When my lord Saphadin was within the 
 camp, many hours we passed at chess, a game 
 which I do play but indifferently well, and at 
 which mine adversary did often beat me right 
 soundly. 
 
 Withal, time pressed sorely upon me, and 
 my thoughts were oft as heavy as the lagging 
 day. Much I feared for Ronald, that since my 
 captivity some ill might have befallen him, 
 though I scarce had been able to put into words 
 what evil I dreaded. Of a certainty I knew 
 7
 
 98 I am the King 
 
 Richard would not be unmindful of the boy, 
 knowing how I loved him, and despite that 
 John o' Bardon, my other squire, had ever held 
 himself jealously toward the child, yet I was 
 not for fearing he would do aught to serve him 
 ill. Nathless, ofttimes in the deep of night, 
 when slumber locked my sense, I would have 
 heavy dreams of the boy who ever wore in my 
 visions the sorrowful look he had wistful turned 
 toward me as I rode from camp on the day of 
 my capture. Sometimes, in my imagining, he 
 seemed astray on the desert, alone, perishing 
 for water, and calling upon me to come to his 
 aid; always some ill threatened him. 
 
 On a day, some weeks of my coming to the 
 Saracen camp, my lord Saphadin and I played 
 at chess. I had, because of the heat and my 
 enforced sloth, taken upon me to wear the thin 
 silken garments in which the Saracens were 
 wont to array themselves. Thus habited, we 
 reclined 'mongst soft cushions, the hot air 
 being fanned to continuous motion by the 
 slaves, this giving something of comfort to our 
 heated bodies. 
 
 The Saracen had but now mated my king for 
 the third time of the morn, and I, in churlish 
 displeasure at being thus beaten, had brushed 
 the pieces into an heap and remained staring 
 sourly at them. 
 
 "Now by the beard of the Prophet, Sir 
 Knight, thou shouldst not bear me ill-will for
 
 Godfrey s Tale 99 
 
 this small defeat, seeing that but yestermorn 
 our army must needs take a far heavier one at 
 the hands of thy soldiery." 
 
 At which saying, my brows came together 
 still more blackly, for his words were as a 
 goad to my fretted spirit. 
 
 " Of a truth 't is well said, but what part or 
 lot hath Godfrey de Bersac in such victory, 
 reclining here in soft luxury like a sick 
 wench ? " I made churlish demand. 
 
 Quick there leaped to his countenance a look 
 which gave me to know that my rough tongue 
 had inflicted hurt on mine enemy who was 
 come to be so greatly my friend. 
 
 "Surely thou art ware, Godfrey," saith he 
 in tone which held an understanding sorrow in 
 its depth, "an thou wert my prisoner only, I 
 had long ere this sent thee back to Richard, 
 without awaiting a paltry ransom. Such an 
 act as thine deserves so much of recognition 
 from all brave men ; beside this, I like not to 
 behold day by day the restless fretting of a 
 snared lion." 
 
 At the which my sorry mood passed shame- 
 facedly from me. 
 
 "I cry thee pardon, Saphadin. Thou art 
 ever the most generous of foes, and I bethink 
 me 't is but poor return I make to thee for thy 
 many favors, with my sour tempers and peev- 
 ish frettings. I take shame to myself because 
 of them." Whereupon mine adversary, smil-
 
 ioo / am the King 
 
 ing, 'gan to right the overturned board and set 
 his pieces in order for another battle. 
 
 With an impatient shaking of my huge body 
 I withdrew from my reclining posture and 
 stood upright. 
 
 "Nay, nay, my lord, no more of chess to- 
 day, I beg. Thou hast the brains of me in the 
 game, and I am for letting well alone that 
 which I do so ill," saying which I passed to 
 the opening of the tent for a shouting and 
 unwonted commotion without had caught my 
 hearing. At a distance I beheld many Sara- 
 cen soldiers run together, there appearing to 
 be something unaccustomed going forward 
 'mongst them, for great turmoil prevailed. 
 
 I clapped my hands three times, and straight 
 there appeared before me, as he had sprung 
 from the earth beneath my feet, the black 
 slave, who, by Saphadin's order, attended on 
 my special bidding. 
 
 Pointing to the group, I bade him run 
 quickly, see what was going, forward, and bring 
 me word. Ere the command was fairly from 
 my mouth he had sped on the way, and was 
 returned a' most before I knew him gone. Not 
 'til he had knelt at my feet again, and pressed 
 the earth with his forefront, would he deliver 
 himself of his errand. For 't is the way of 
 these black slaves to crouch in an humbleness 
 to which a well-born English hound would 
 scarce demean himself. Nor would he ever
 
 Godfreys Tale 101 
 
 address me save in titles of exaggerated honor, 
 "most worshipful," "great white king of the 
 earth," and many more such, that my memory 
 holds no longer. I dare be sworn it had never 
 pierced his black skull that I was not indeed 
 the wonderful Malec Ric, of whose prowess he 
 had doubtless heard such tales as to deem him 
 little short of a god. 
 
 "Most majestic and gracious one, 'tis said 
 that the soldiers have captured a young Frank- 
 ish lad spying near the camp, and have fetched 
 him within; that, moreover, the youth is well 
 nigh perished for lack of food and water." 
 
 I turned toward Saphadin, whose quick under- 
 standing read my wish. "Go bid them bring 
 the prisoner before me without delay," he com- 
 manded the slave. 
 
 In a short space of time I saw the crowd 
 surge toward our tent, surrounding the lad, 
 who was half led, half borne in their midst. 
 When they were come anear, my eager gaze 
 discerned the face of Ronald; thin, 'til the 
 skull of him lay open to view 'neath the drawn 
 skin of his face; white with the whiteness of 
 death, the lips blue and swollen, unkempt, 
 miserable and footsore, yet, withal, Ronald. 
 Upon seeing me he gathered strength to break 
 from his captors. Uttering a mighty cry of 
 joyfulness, he fell at my feet. " Master, mas- 
 ter, master ! " saith he, when I had raised him 
 pitifully and held him 'gainst my arm, the
 
 IO2 / am the King 
 
 which he kept smoothing over with his weak 
 hands and pressing gently, as though he feared 
 me unreal. 
 
 "Ronald, what doest thou here," I made 
 stern demand, for on the sight of him I came 
 nigh to guessing the reason of his presence. 
 
 He gave a weak laugh, nor seemed to heed 
 my question, his fingers continuing to stray 
 over my arm and body. " Thou art real, thou 
 art not but a shadow of my crazed brain ; I have 
 found thee at length ? " saith he, and so saying 
 his brown eyes closed and his sense fled him. 
 
 "My lord," quoth I, turning to Saphadin, 
 who looked wonderingly upon us, " I pray you 
 bid these men begone about their affairs. This 
 is no spy, but mine own squire, who, unless I 
 mistake not, hath stolen from Richard's camp 
 in search of me, for whom he doth bear a fool- 
 ish love ; " and without further ado, nor wait- 
 ing leave of any, I raised the boy in my arms 
 and bore him to my own tent a-joining, where 
 I placed him on my pallet, and 'gan to lave 
 his face with cold water, 'til his sense was 
 come to him again. 
 
 I heard not a little of murmuring 'mongst 
 those without who had taken the lad, and some 
 complaining at being thus deprived of their pris- 
 oner, and 't was not 'til Saphadin' s voice had 
 sounded several times in sharp command that the 
 complaining died away and the crowd dispersed. 
 
 When Ronald had unclosed his eyes again,
 
 Godfrey's Tale 103 
 
 feeling the cool bath upon his face, he was for 
 a little as one possessed at sound of the falling 
 water. With feeble motions of his hands he 
 strove to make me see his want; and when I 
 did not, being strangely lackbrained, he gath- 
 ered enough of strength to raise himself and 
 seize the ewer from my hand. Turning it to 
 his mouth he drank and drank, giving forth 
 little sounds of satisfaction the while, 'til I, 
 fearing the boy would harm himself with so 
 heavy a draught after long thirst, strove with 
 him, at length gaining the ewer from his tight 
 clasped hands. 
 
 When he lay back on the couch once more, 
 't was some space of time ere he would give 
 heed to my questioning, or seem to hear me, 
 he being minded to lie with a great look of con- 
 tent in his hollow eyes, and gaze on me as he 
 feared, an he so much as move, I would slip 
 from his vision on the instant and be resolved 
 into thin air. 
 
 "Master, master, master!" saith he again, 
 and yet again, in such varying tone that his 
 one poor word did seem to sum and hold all 
 other love speech in it. 
 
 Howbeit, after a time I coaxed him to his 
 wit, and bade him word his tale to me and say 
 why I found him thus, half dead within the 
 Saracen camp. 
 
 "Chide me not, my lord, for that I could 
 not live absent from thee," he did humbly
 
 IO4 / ant the King 
 
 plead, his great eyes brimming with love still 
 fixed on me. "After thou wert made cap- 
 tive, my heart was well-nigh breaking, despite 
 that all had care and kindness toward me. 
 When days passed into weeks, and still I saw 
 thee not, or knew aught of thy fate, my feeling 
 brake all bonds. On a night I stole John 
 o' Bardon's horse, Mohammed being lame of 
 leg, and crept from the camp when darkness 
 and sleep covered all. I knew not which way 
 to turn an I go toward thee, but I prayed to 
 the blessed Mother of God to have guidance of 
 me, and rode on and on I knew not whither. 
 When day was come, after a long dark night 
 wherein black shadows seemed ever about to 
 start into an army of villain Turks ready to 
 seize and rend me, I saw that I was lost 
 to sight of our camp, nor beheld I any other in 
 which thou mightest be. I had fetched with 
 me but little food, and a small skin of water, 
 having come to sudden resolve to seek thee 
 while I tossed sleepless on my pallet. When 
 I sought food, to bear with me on this journey, 
 I found little in the larder, and I could not, 
 of my impatience, wait the coming and going of 
 another day ere I departed. 
 
 " All day I rode while the sun burned hot on 
 us and thirst 'gan shortly to rage. I shared the 
 water with the poor horse who suffered greatly, 
 but the little that I could give him seemed to 
 scarce more than wet his muzzle. Nathless, I
 
 Godfreys Tale 105 
 
 had good hope soon to find thee, and, it being 
 the time for rains to fall, I scanned the sky 
 for a cloud, thinking that at any moment relief 
 might so be brought to us. All day the sky 
 was as a cover of burnished brass, nor bush 
 nor tree gave ever so little of shadow wherein 
 we might cool ourselves. Night came on : the 
 chill of it entered my very bones causing me to 
 become sore and heavy. I lay down beside the 
 horse, striving to sleep, but fear was on me and 
 I could not. I drew as close as I might to the 
 beast, thrusting my arm across his neck, for 
 that, being alive, he seemed to yield me com- 
 fort in that awful loneliness in which I 'gan to 
 doubt if I were not the only living being left 
 upon the earth. The dew fell so heavily and 
 my thirst was now become so great that I 
 essayed to draw a little of moisture from the 
 sleeve of my surcoat; but 'twas scarce wet 
 enough for this though it had the feel as of 
 my having been drawn from a stream. 
 
 " Day broke and the sun came up and warmed 
 my chilled bones to burning heat, and yet no 
 water could I find though I searched diligently : 
 and still the heavens were locked up 'gainst our 
 awful need. Step by step the way was become 
 more barren, 'til, gaze which way I might, only 
 hot, dry sands stretched before me. When night 
 was fallen again I think my wit 'gan to go from 
 me, for I did seem to spy cool running streams, 
 which no sooner having come upon and stoop-
 
 io6 / am the King 
 
 ing to quaff of, than straightly they would van- 
 ish into the earth and my lips meet naught but 
 burning sand. Then thou wouldst appear be- 
 fore me, my lord, and when I strove to clasp 
 and hold thee, thou wouldst turn to thin air and 
 be gone like a spirit. 
 
 " Another day broke, and well-nigh powerless 
 now for lack of food I wandered on for a time 
 'til the horse at length refused to stir, but stood 
 with nose to the earth and drooping ears, nor 
 heeded my feeble effort when I strove to move 
 him by force. Already were the great dark 
 birds of prey circling and circling above, mark- 
 ing him where he stood nor doubting that he 
 would shortly fill their hungry maws. An it 
 had not been for fear of these, of their sharp 
 beaks and yet sharper talons rending my poor 
 body, perchance ere life had fled, I had then 
 and there laid me down beside the beast and 
 let go my little hold of life. Howbeit I pressed 
 on weakly, thy face ever rising before me an 
 I stumble or lose my footing, and when I was 
 for deeming it no longer possible to move, 
 that I must needs lie there in the hot sand 
 and die, thy voice would sound in mine ear 
 ' Up, Ronald, up,' and, striving as ever to obey 
 thy commands, I would once more press on 
 'til strength did again forsake me. Thus it was 
 throughout all that day; when, just before the 
 fall of darkness mine eyes beheld this hill in 
 the distance and the gleam of tents thereon.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 107 
 
 'Twas long ere I knew an it were real, and 
 not mine own witless dreaming shadowed forth 
 as a vision. I hid myself and waited 'til the 
 darkness fell and time for sleep was come; 
 then I crept softly anear the camp, and, by 
 fortune, chanced upon a sentry who slept at 
 his post. His sleep being right heavy I was 
 enabled to steal from his neck the water skin 
 which by the blessing of the saints had still 
 enough of water within its depths to yield 
 me a joy-giving draught. Drinking, I crept 
 'mongst the rocks and hid and slept 'til the 
 break of day. When I awoke, I knew not 
 what to do. I feared to go within the camp 
 lest I be taken captive and thou not there : 
 nathless, I was ware an I did not, another day 
 was like to see my spirit sped with hunger and 
 thirst. The while I skulked about trying to 
 find somewhat upon which to stay my stom- 
 ach, a Turk fell on me unawares and haled 
 me hence. Now, thanks be to the blessed 
 Virgin, I am with thee ; and if thou wilt have 
 it so, I would mightily relish somewhat to eat, 
 for it hath been nigh on to three days since I 
 tasted food or water save for the drop I stole 
 from the sleeping Turk yesternight." 
 
 After Ronald's coming the days hung not so 
 wearily upon me. The lad was himself within 
 a week's time and his presence did not a little 
 to lighten my moods. From him I learned
 
 io8 / am the King 
 
 of all the happenings to the army of the cross 
 since my leading into captivity: of the de- 
 spatches which were come from England tell- 
 ing Richard of the evil doing of his brother 
 John, who was like to rend the throne from 
 him an the king came not soon to claim his 
 own. And how, after much sorrow of mind, 
 Richard had at length proclaimed to the army, 
 that despite the great need of his return to 
 England, he would nathless remain in the Holy 
 Land 'til after Easter. All this and much 
 beside he unfolded to me,, and long hours we 
 talked of battles won and battles lost ; but and 
 if our speech turned, as it was sometimes like, 
 to England or our going thither, straight fell a 
 cloud on Ronald's face, he seeming no longer to 
 hold interest in aught. 
 
 At all other times, howbeit, he were as blithe 
 and gay as he were the freest, richest knight 
 in all Christendom, and not poor squire, serv- 
 ing a poor master, captive 'mongst infidels, nor 
 knowing from whence his ransom would come 
 or indeed if he would have any. Ofttimes the 
 boy warbled prettily to himself and sometimes 
 did enliven our dulness by striving to execute 
 a ballad or a love lay upon the barbarous in- 
 struments that the Turks do use from which 
 to draw music withal. And did he word or 
 did he play, 'twas ever the same; content 
 filled his brown eyes and laughter lay not far 
 from his red mouth.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 109 
 
 My memory doth love to linger over these 
 days, which though I had little thought on it 
 then, were so soon drawing to a sorry end. I 
 bear small doubt of who brought that grievous 
 end to pass, despite that proof 'gainst the vil- 
 lain was never brought to light: but it doth 
 warm the cockles of my heart to call to mind 
 that in after time he came to pay in full the 
 price of his evil toward Ronald. Mine eyes 
 had not been closed to the ill feeling which 
 mine enemy, Taleb Ebn Amru, still bore toward 
 me, for though he refrained himself from doing 
 aught, he ever cast black looks upon me an he 
 pass me in the way. 
 
 But to my tale once more, for thou hast as 
 yet no knowledge of these happenings of which 
 I prate. 
 
 'Twas the nightly custom, by my Lord Sapha- 
 din's order, since my dwelling within the Saracen 
 camp, that the slaves set beside my pallet a 
 flagon of wine, from which I took a good draught 
 ere I lay down to slumber. In this Saphadin 
 showed himself a most gentle host, for, being a 
 follower of Mohammed, and zealous in this in- 
 fidel belief, he took no wine or fermented drink 
 himself; nathless he had thought to my Norman 
 thirst, which, though not large, is most com- 
 pelling. 
 
 It fell out on the night of which I would 
 speak that, being monstrously thirsty, I had 
 swallowed a well-filled stoup of the wine set for
 
 i io / am the King 
 
 me, and had poured a lesser potion for Ronald, 
 which 'twas his nightly wont to take ere leaving 
 my tent for his own, near by. 
 
 " T is poor stuff, Ronald," quoth I, holding 
 the vessel toward him ; for now that the liquor 
 was on the inside of me, I was ware that it had 
 a taste passing strange for good wine. " These 
 infidels have great knowledge on some points, 
 but naught of good wine, beshrew me." 
 
 Ronald tasted the potion; twisting his face 
 wryly, he set it down. 
 
 " By St. Hilary, the stuff hath a right bitter 
 flavor, and I like it not," quoth he; and he 
 wished me gentle slumber and passed from the 
 tent, leaving the wine untouched. 
 
 Oft have I in bitterness of spirit harked back 
 to that hour, wishing that the lad had taken his 
 potion and slept his drugged sleep, as he was 
 most like to have done, for then, mayhap, he 
 might be with me now; but straight on the 
 footsteps of this wish I see so much of after 
 knowledge crowd, I doubt not that 'twas for 
 the best that all happened as it did. Ronald's 
 going held less of pain to him, I trow, than his 
 staying would have brought. 
 
 From now must I word thee the tale of this 
 event as I after gathered it through the broken 
 utterance of Ronald and the speech of the fright- 
 ened slaves : for from the hour I fell on slumber 
 that night, after swallowing the stoup of wine, I 
 knew naught of what went forward 'til mine eyes
 
 Godfreys Tale in 
 
 unclosed heavily, and with great unwillingness, 
 upon a frightened group of slaves about my 
 couch, together with Saphadin himself, who 
 held within his arms, Ronald, wounded and well- 
 nigh dead. 
 
 'T is said that in the deep of the night, Ronald 
 awoke from a light slumber. The sound of 
 stealthy movement in my tent caught his quick 
 ear. At first he deemed it but a trick of his 
 half-dreaming brain, and had straightly turned 
 to slumber again an a louder sound of some- 
 thing falling had not brought him to broad 
 wakefulness. Creeping from his couch then, he 
 softly pushed aside my tent curtains, and in the 
 dim blackness faintly descried figures moving 
 near my couch. Uttering a frighted cry, he 
 sprang forward and threw a tight clasp about 
 the body of a man, to whom he clung with a 
 fierce grip, crying out the while to arouse the 
 sleeping slaves. Despite that the villain strove 
 with all his force to loose himself from the boy's 
 grasp, he clung to him doughtily. Again and 
 yet again did Ronald's cry sound out, 'til at 
 length the slaves were wakened and came run- 
 ning with lights. Saphadin came also, knowing 
 not what had on a sudden befallen. Howbeit, 
 ere these were arrived, the villain with whom 
 Ronald grappled, had loosed himself, having 
 smote the lad with a knife, leaving two deep 
 wounds in the body of him, from which his life 
 blood poured.
 
 H2 / am the King 
 
 Through all of this I had been in heavy sleep 
 beside my pallet, from which I had been dragged 
 and bound fast, hand and foot ; while my mouth 
 was wrapped firmly about with a silken scarf, 
 so that in case of my waking I had not been 
 able to make outcry. The tent wall showed a 
 long clean-cut rift, through which the villains 
 had admitted themselves and through which 
 they had doubtless purposed to bear me ; to 
 what fate I know not, save only this, an Taleb 
 Ebn Amru had the naming of it, beshrew me. 
 I like not to dwell upon the thought, even now, 
 though I be nothing cowardly. 
 
 Ronald, despite his wounds, had crawled to 
 my side while the slaves unbound me and strove 
 to waken me from my heavy slumbers. But 
 mine eyes were so fast holden with sleep that I 
 knew naught until after long shaking. Through 
 all this time the boy hung over me, crying and 
 calling heaven to witness that I was a'ready 
 dead, and refusing comfort of any. At length 
 when mine eyes were come apart, my dazed 
 sense strove slowly in me. I beheld the boy's 
 white face close to mine own, and felt his tears 
 warm upon my hand; while around us stood 
 the staring crowd of slaves and torch-bearers ; 
 fright marking every countenance for thinking 
 if perchance blame might not fall heavily on 
 them for this night's work. 
 
 I raised myself heavily, questioning of what 
 all meant, whereupon, ere any could heed or
 
 Godfreys Tale 113 
 
 answer, I saw Roland slip aside and fall, losing 
 his sense. 
 
 'T was long ere my clouded mind could grasp 
 these happenings, for the drug still worked 
 within me. Saphadin had of his pitifulness re- 
 moved Ronald, and Saladin's own leech was 
 come quickly to attend upon him, ere I was in 
 my proper mind again: but 'twas of little avail, 
 for the knife had dealt death at each stroke, 
 and 'twas but a matter of hours now ere the 
 boy's spirit be sped. When the leech at length 
 gave place to me beside Ronald's couch I saw 
 that he did cast strange looks upon me, but 
 never dreamed I their import until later, when 
 Ronald had unfolded his pitiful tale to my 
 hearing. 
 
 As I bent beside the boy I saw that the grey 
 shadows of death were fast eating up the fair 
 roundness of his face, but in his eyes there 
 dwelt a look that held the glory of heaven. 
 Though I be man it shamed me not that mine 
 own eyes were become fountains of salt water 
 as I gazed on the untimely ending of one so 
 fitted for life. I essayed speech, but my tongue 
 clove to the roof of my mouth and no sound 
 could I utter. 
 
 " Grieve not thus, Godfrey," saith he, seeing 
 this and reaching forth a weak hand to touch 
 my face. " I have much to tell thee, which 
 having heard, thou 'It then be assured that my 
 passing is for my happiness. The saints have 
 8
 
 H4 / am the King 
 
 been good to me in this, for my death hath 
 served to rescue my kingdom and my king; 
 for thou art both of these." 
 
 Then 'gan he to word a tale so passing 
 strange, I had fain thought him raving an he 
 spake not so calmly. And by this tale I was 
 ware that 't was no lad who had shared my 
 poor fare, served me as henchman, fought and 
 marched at my side, bearing our hard life with 
 so brave a face that I was e'en rejoiced to think, 
 when his age was ripe therefor, I myself would 
 lay the accolade on his shoulder. 
 
 What boots her pitiful tale of lament and re- 
 bellion that she was born a wench in a family 
 of wenches ; her dreams of glory, her longings 
 which did break forth to action, fired by unceas- 
 ing talk of the Crusades. 
 
 " The blood of a soldier beat in my veins, 
 Godfrey, the heart of a soldier throbbed 'neath 
 my wimple. On a night as I lay tossing on 
 my couch, I resolved to go to Palestine, wench 
 or no. Then donned I man's attire, and as well 
 as I might I donned his courage also. Alas I 
 wist not what it was to be a man ; the perils I 
 feared not, but the hardships burdened my 
 woman's flesh, all unused to aught save dainty 
 fare and soft housing. I dared not turn back, I 
 scarce dared press forward. At Vezelai, where 
 I was come after much toil, I joined me to the 
 knight Ranulf de Roveirie and fared as best I 
 might 'mongst his rough troopers.
 
 Godfreys Tale 115 
 
 " Thou knowest of our meeting at Messina, 
 and from thenceforward my tale is thine also. 
 Of all thy gentleness to me since, how can I 
 speak my gratefulness " but here I stopped 
 her prating, for well thou art ware, rough God- 
 frey de Bersac knows naught of gentleness. 
 
 So amazed was I at her words that I wist not 
 what to say. As my little comrade I had been 
 ready enough of speech with her, but the simple 
 knowledge that she was not man like myself, 
 seemed on the instant to bear her far from me, 
 leaving me abashed and silent. Already were 
 past events thronging before me, mine eyes 
 opened now to a new sad understanding of 
 them. A pain, the like of which, God be 
 thanked, has never fallen on me again, was 
 now gripping my heart ; the pain which comes 
 of knowledge of another, wounded, perchance 
 mortally, at thy hand, despite that it was un- 
 witting done. 
 
 " I would that I had lived to take the order 
 of knighthood at thy hands and to aid a little 
 longer in this righteous cause in which we war, 
 but God hath not so ordered it and I rest con- 
 tent in having served thee," saith she when she 
 had gathered strength to speak again. 
 
 " Thou shalt not go hence, comrade, lacking 
 one boon which thou dost crave ; for though thou 
 art not to wear thy spurs in this world, who can 
 say thou 'It not pass to another where good fight- 
 ing is, and where thy knighthood will avail thee
 
 1 1 6 / am the King 
 
 something. Rise Sir Ronald de Glarrville, true 
 knight and valiant soldier," and I did touch her 
 soft three times upon the shoulder with my 
 blade. 
 
 Then flashed a look of great joy within her 
 eyes and while I held aloft before her steady 
 gaze the cross upon my sword hilt, she breathed 
 forth the vow of knighthood, which bound her 
 to gentle deeds, the upholding of the innocent, 
 and the succor of the weak. After which a 
 silence fell for a long minute, and when she 
 spake again her voice was changed and 
 faltering. 
 
 " When, or if thou shalt return to England," 
 she paused, then pressed on bravely, " seek out 
 my father if he be yet alive ; relate to him my 
 wanderings. Tell him of my end and where 
 my body lies. Say to him though I but ill 
 played the man, I yet did naught which misbe- 
 came my womanhood. That be all now fetch 
 hither the priest that I may make my peace 
 with God ; " for, thanks be to the saints, there 
 was a holy father 'mongst the prisoners in the 
 camp, and Ronald needs not to go unhousled to 
 the grave. 
 
 So heavy was I with sorrow at all to which 
 I had given ear, that I stumbling sought my 
 feet to do her bidding. As I was passing from 
 the tent, she uttered my name in voice so weak 
 I scarce could catch the sound thereof, yet 
 withal, 't was fraught with a something new to
 
 Godfreys Tale 117 
 
 mine ear. I turned me about and met a look 
 from her eyes, a look such as page gives not to 
 master, nor comrade to comrade. Untutored 
 as I was, I yet understood, and hastened to her. 
 I was not unmindful of my love, my lady, nor 
 deemed I myself unfaithful for that I raised the 
 dying child in my arms and laid a long and 
 tender kiss upon her mouth. 
 
 When I lifted my head, the flush on her face 
 well-nigh chased from it the shadows of death. 
 My heart was moved to such pity and yearning, 
 that words of endearment rushed to my lips; 
 ere I could give utterance to them she stayed 
 me with her soft hand on my lips. 
 
 " Nay, Godfrey, say no word. I know full 
 well that all thy great and loyal heart is in an- 
 other's keeping. Thou lovest her, even as I 
 love thee. I have no shame to say it, as I 
 love thee," and she did utter each word with 
 such dwelling tenderness as wrung my heart to 
 self-hatred. "Some day some time, long 
 hence thou wilt tell her of this. Say to her 
 beloved beloved nay, I cannot tell it 
 thee thou wilt know how to word it for me." 
 She paused, and turning her face hid it for a 
 time on my breast. I held her tenderly, my 
 lips laying soft kisses on her fair curls, my 
 tongue palsied from sorrow. " Now of thy 
 goodness go, and send the holy father," she 
 murmured at length and lay back from my 
 arms spent and weak.
 
 1 1 8 / am the King 
 
 ' . 
 
 I went, walking as one being sightless, all 
 things dancing before me in a haze. 
 
 'T was long ere the priest summoned me 
 again to her side and unconsciousness was 
 fallen on her sense ; she knowing me not nor 
 seeming other than dead save for a faint and 
 labored breathing. 
 
 I have faced death full many times on the 
 field of battle but never seemed he so grim as 
 in those hours when he did sit face to face with 
 me over against the body of the lad I loved so 
 well. For to me she was still but a lad and my 
 gallant little comrade, save when the memory 
 of that kiss rose up to deny her manhood. 
 
 The far sounds of the early morning camp, 
 cries, oaths, and laughter 'gan now to press hard 
 on the near silence about us, as there were no 
 place in the busy world for the quiet of death. 
 
 I rose and pushed aside the tent curtain. The 
 rising sun sent a long ray across the earth 'til it 
 rested like a flame on the child's face, glorifying 
 it beyond measure. Her eyes unclosed ; " Be- 
 loved," she whispered, smiling with soft content 
 as one who greets her love, with now no thought 
 of parting ; and on the instant her spirit sped. 
 
 Of the mad sorrow which raged in my heart 
 after Ronald's passing I have no word to tell 
 thee. My thoughts lived over each event of 
 our common life, I striving ever to see wherein 
 I might have guarded her 'gainst this sorrowful
 
 Godfrey s Tale 1 1 g 
 
 end ; naming myself the while a doting fool in 
 that I had not sooner read her piteous secret. 
 
 But did regret for the child's loss bear heavily 
 upon me, swift on its footsteps pressed the 
 knowledge that she had not brooked to live 
 and have me return to Weregrave, to my love. 
 Beshrew me, I am no cockloach, 1 but there was 
 that in Ronald's eyes which gave me to doubt if 
 time or circumstance could lightly turn her 
 heart from me to another ; and great shame 
 seized upon me for that I blamed myself, that 
 her love had been thus given me, though to this 
 hour I scarce can see wherein doth lie my fault. 
 
 On the morrow, Ronald was borne to her 
 grave, it being on the crest of the hill ; for I 
 would that she lay as near by to heaven as we 
 could raise her. Over the place of her burying 
 I bade the slaves raise an heap of stones so 
 that no prowling beast could ere disturb her 
 slumbers. 
 
 Saphadin spared not the use of the rod 'mongst 
 the slaves of his household, trusting thereby to 
 gain some knowledge of how the sleeping potion 
 was come in my wine flagon. Howbeit, naught 
 could we discover from the howling blackamoors, 
 who one and all swore by Allah and the Prophet 
 that they had borne no hand therein. Despite 
 this fact, 'twas more than guessed betwixt us 
 that in some way it had been the foul work of 
 Taleb Ebn Amru who had purposed to bear 
 1 Silly cockscomb.
 
 I2O / am the King 
 
 me away and take vengeance of his hatred upon 
 me, the while he claimed that I had fled of my- 
 self, and in so doing forfeited Saphadin's wives 
 and goods and slaves to him. 'Twas a well-laid 
 plan, and had not poor Ronald awakened as he 
 did, great sorrow had fallen on all of us because 
 of it. 
 
 Of the days which followed Ronald's death, 
 there is little to recount, for my spirit bore itself 
 so heavily, I scarce observed their passing. The 
 long confinement within the camp told greatly 
 on my bodily health and my face looked back 
 on me from the polished metal mirror as pale as 
 any wench's. 
 
 Then was the dulness of life a little lightened 
 for me by the breaking of camp, I being fetched 
 to the new camp which lay well concealed within 
 the hills scarce nine leagues l distant from Joppa. 
 From the highest point of the hill on which we 
 lay, my longing eyes could see in the valley on 
 the north side of the distant city, the tents of the 
 Christian army. Day by day I climbed to the 
 spot for by Saphadin's orders I was let to have 
 all freedom possible and here would I watch 
 the distant specks which marked the place where 
 mine own people were. Much I pondered of 
 the cause of the long delay in the coming of my 
 ransom ; ofttimes even doubting if perchance 
 Godfrey de Bersac's name were any longer held 
 in remembrance of any. 
 
 1 In the Middle Ages a league was about two miles.
 
 Godfreys Tale 121 
 
 On a day as I came thence from my vigil, I 
 turned aside out of my path, casting myself 
 down amongst the rocks in weariness of all that 
 the earth held. My thoughts were dwelling sor- 
 rowfully upon Ronald in the lone grave near the 
 sky, and of the child's exceeding great love for 
 me which I had so ill deserved. From this sore 
 matter they passed at length to my fair love in 
 distant England, who I doubted not was even 
 then awaiting my return. While I lay thus, with 
 face upturned to the sky I 'gan to dream of that 
 hour of home-coming and to shadow it forth in 
 my mind as a real thing. I pictured how first I 
 should behold my lady, and what words she 
 would have in greeting for me : I saw her again 
 standing tall and fair, backed by the dull grey 
 stones of Weregrave, while within her eyes 
 burned the look which they had worn on the 
 day I parted from her. Musing thus of love, 
 there sudden fell on my startled ear, the sound 
 of a voice so near, 'twas as if one spake from 
 directly beneath me. I sprung to a sitting pos- 
 ture nothing doubting, that from behind some 
 rock or bush I should see the saucy face of 
 Robin Goodfellow himself, come hither from 
 distant England to play his prankish tricks 
 upon us still. Had it been so, I had then and 
 there given the pucksy sprite a warmer wel- 
 come than he was wont to get of mortals; 
 for I was in the mood to love even a devil, if 
 only he be a good Norman devil from over
 
 122 / am tlie King 
 
 seas, and wear a straight English tongue in his 
 head. 
 
 No spirit or devil caught my roving gaze, 
 howbeit, and I was for thinking mine ears had 
 tricked me, when I spied a crevice in the rock 
 beneath me which seemed to run deep below 
 the surface. While mine eyes fastened them- 
 selves on this, wondering if perchance it had 
 aught to do with this strange happening, I again 
 heard the voice, which seemed of a certainty to 
 reach me through the rock rift. This time my 
 hatred gave my hearing to know that 't was the 
 tongue of mine enemy that spake. 
 
 Saith the voice of Taleb Ebn Amru, for 't was 
 he, though where he was I knew not : " The 
 sun declines." 
 
 Then a voice whose sound was unfamiliar to 
 my hearing, made answer. 
 
 " Aye, but another and brighter shall rise." 
 
 To which mine enemy returned, " May it rise 
 quickly and shine brightly." 
 
 " Amen to that say I," quoth the other. 
 
 " Thou art bearer of word to me from the 
 great lord Conrad of Montserrat, unless I mis- 
 take," quoth Taleb Ebn Amru, dropping on a 
 sudden his light tone for one of more serious 
 import. 
 
 Upon hearing the name of the Marquis of 
 Montserrat, whom Richard greatly mistrusted, if 
 camp tales were not untrue he deeming him 
 scarce more than a runagate knave I listened
 
 Godfreys Tale 123 
 
 yet more closely, hesitating not to place mine 
 ear 'gainst the rock rift, which having done I 
 then heard all speech that passed betwixt these 
 two as I had been on the spot. 
 
 " If thou art the Emir Taleb Ebn Amru, as 
 I judge thou art from thy answers to my speech, 
 thou art right in thinking me the bearer of word 
 to thee. Conrad of Montserrat bade me hither 
 to meet thee at this place and give to thy hand 
 this parchment, it being the signed agreement 
 which thou didst demand of him." 
 
 After a short space of time, in which I doubt 
 not the Emir took cognizance of the content of 
 the parchment, for I could even hear it crackle 
 'neath his touch, I heard him again hold speech 
 with the messenger. 'Twas then he unfolded a 
 tale of such twofold treachery that it did make 
 my blood boil and surge only to listen thereto, 
 and not straightly be able to smite the schemers. 
 
 This was the word which the false Emir sent 
 to the false Marquis, namely, that all was in 
 readiness for the stroke, and even this night, 
 Saladin and Saphadin both being absent and 
 the Emir in command, it was purposed that a 
 large band of Saracens would ride from the 
 camp. These would come quietly and with 
 great caution on the Christians in the gray dawn, 
 ere the hour of waking. But before this gen- 
 eral attack was made, it was designed that three 
 of the bravest of the soldiers should steal withiii 
 Richard's tent and put him to death. There
 
 124 / am the King 
 
 upon the infidel host would fall on the sleeping 
 army, who, having no time to arm or prepare, 
 would of a certainty be cut to pieces. 
 
 Then he further unfolded his plans and by 
 these I knew that this treachery was of double 
 nature, in that the Emir aspired to overthrow 
 Saladin as well as Richard. 
 
 'Twas purposed that when the victorious 
 Saracens returned to camp, bearing the trophy 
 of Richard's head confusion upon them for 
 even such a thought that certain of the lead- 
 ers should proclaim Taleb Ebn Amru, Soldan, 
 and there being many of the troops dissatisfied 
 at the long-continued bloody conflict with the 
 English, it was thought that these would join 
 with them in the matter. So that when Saladin 
 and Saphadin were returned to camp, 'twould 
 be to find themselves in the midst of a hostile 
 force who were like to show scant mercy toward 
 them. 
 
 And this be not the whole of the matter yet, 
 for it was further designed that after Richard's 
 murder, Conrad of Montserrat would straightly 
 put himself at the head of the remnant of the 
 Christian forces, and thus by the combined 
 treachery of these two, the leaders of both 
 forces would be in position to make a truce of 
 great advantage to themselves, if perchance, 
 not strictly to the liking of others. 
 
 All this I overheard with mine ear fast fixed 
 to the rift in the rock, and while I listened I
 
 Godfreys Tale 125 
 
 pondered of the means which lay to my hand 
 wherewith to overthrow this scheming and save 
 both Richard and Saladin. 
 
 The conference having come to an end, the 
 voices ceased and I heard after a time foot- 
 steps as of some one departing, and anon the 
 coming feet of the Saracen Emir. I thanked 
 the saints that my place of hiding was well shut 
 from the view of any on the path up which this 
 treacherous dog was like to come on his return 
 to camp ; for had he glimpsed me there, or had 
 reason for thinking me within the knowledge 
 of his scheming, he had not spared to send me to 
 another world by the shortest road there may be. 
 
 I therefore rested quiet 'til I heard his step 
 come and pass, and mine ear told me that he 
 must be safely gone from sight these many 
 minutes. Without delay then, for an I do aught 
 I must do it quickly, I took the path which the 
 Emir had just now trod, being greatly desirous 
 of finding the mystery of the rift in the rock 
 and the greater mystery of how the messenger 
 of Conrad was come unseen to within the guard 
 of the Saracen camp. 
 
 Down the path I trod slowly, searching dili- 
 gently for any sign of way or opening toward 
 the direction from which I judged the voices to 
 have come. Twice I passed over this path even 
 down to where the sentinel paced his slow way, 
 and no sign could I discern of any mode of 
 egress. For be it known to you that for a
 
 126 / am the King 
 
 matter of ten paces on one side of this path, the 
 earth was rough and boulder strewn, and be- 
 yond this, for a great distance down the hill, ran 
 an unbroken wall of rock to twice the height 
 of a tall man. Nathless, 'twas from this way 
 that the voices sounded, and only from this 
 way could the messenger have approached 
 unseen into the camp. 
 
 I was passing over this ground for the second 
 time and about to give over the search which 
 seemed like to prove fruitless and turn my 
 thought to the pressing matter of mine own 
 action. Belike it was that the rock rift over 
 which I had rested had no connection with any 
 other spot, and the voices that I had heard as by 
 a miracle, had been borne to me from I know 
 not where, so that by the will of God I might 
 overthrow His enemies. Having reached this 
 conclusion I turned about with the intent to 
 go straightly to my tent, when mine eye was 
 caught and held by a scrap of bright silk 
 swinging from the point of a brier which grew 
 over against the -wall of rock. My heart 
 bounded within me, for it was of the hue of 
 the sash which I had beheld but this morn, 
 bound about the middle of the Emir. I paused 
 not long to consider that he must have lately 
 brushed near by the bush. Clambering over 
 the rough way, I stood close to the spot striv- 
 ing to see from whence he had come to this 
 point. No path nor opening showed itself
 
 Godfrey s Tale 127 
 
 nor up nor down, only the unbroken wall and 
 the rock-strewn earth. 
 
 Enraged and disappointed beyond measure 
 at thus failing, I was again turning toward 
 camp, when my impatient foot stirred a tiny 
 pebble, which quickly rolled away and was 
 lost to sight 'neath the dense growth of brier 
 against the rock. On the instant, I heard it 
 drop as from a little height. Quick as I can 
 word it I thrust my hands amidst the briers 
 and tore them aside. There before my won- 
 dering gaze lay an opening in the rock's side 
 which would admit the body of a man an he 
 double himself well together in the passing. 
 
 Enough of light was there to be ware that the 
 bottom of the cavern was distant but a little 
 way from the level on which I stood. I there- 
 fore drew my baselard and made ready to pass 
 through the hole, wondering if perchance I 
 might not encounter some ambushed enemy. 
 
 Once within, and I dare be sworn 'twas a 
 closer squeeze for me than my Saracen enemy, 
 I found myself able to stand upright in a spa- 
 cious cavern into which a dim light filtered from 
 a direction over against where I stood. 
 
 Pausing 'til my sight was come accustomed 
 to the dimness, I surveyed the spot. On the 
 earth at one side of this rockribbed cave, I 
 faintly discerned the crouching forms of two 
 men, who I judged from their posture to be 
 locked in sound slumber. An instant only I
 
 128 / am the King 
 
 took to consider my course. Should I go 
 forward softly to see whither the cave led, 
 trusting not to arouse mine enemies' sleep, or 
 should I creep upon them unawares and slay 
 them ere they wakened? I made haste to 
 settle on this last, though my gorge rose 
 'gainst slaying any thus, it seeming an un- 
 knightly act. Nathless it were well to bear 
 in mind that I, single-handed and alone, fought 
 for a great stake, even the king's life, and that, 
 too, 'gainst enemies who knew little of knightly 
 scruple. So, with cautious step I advanced 
 noiselessly upon the sleeping guards, my heart 
 sounding in my breast 'til each instant I feared 
 it would waken the sleepers. When near, I 
 straightened myself, and giving a mighty thrust 
 I plunged my baselard deep into the nearest 
 fellow's body, only to find, when I strove to 
 withdraw it, that the man unfolded and came 
 apart, that what in the dimness I had mis- 
 taken for a sleeping man was indeed but a 
 pile of half rotted sheep skins. 
 
 Drawing a mighty breath of relief, I kicked 
 them open, satisfying myself beyond doubt 
 that none lay in hiding beneath. I perceived 
 also some worn water skins and cooking pots 
 on the ground near by which I judged the cave 
 to have been at one time the hiding-place of 
 some villain band of robbers such as infest 
 the land and take unwilling tribute of peace- 
 ful inhabitants.
 
 Godfrey's Tale 129 
 
 Turning now in haste, I followed the light for 
 some distance, stepping carefully, lest there be 
 any hidden pitfalls set for the unwary. I came 
 at length to the other opening of the cavern 
 which gave upon a steep path roughly hewn 
 in the side of the rock, which path led to the 
 foot of the hill, losing itself in a deep gorge 
 betwixt this hill and the one over against it. 
 
 Now was I ware of how the messenger of the 
 Marquis of Montserrat had come, and thus I 
 determined under the cover of night to go. 
 For go I must, despite my word to Saphadin, 
 despite his pledge for me ; for the life of my 
 king lay within my hand. But and if the Lord 
 so will and no harm befall me in the going, 
 I would be able to reach the Christian camp, 
 warn them of the threatened treachery, and, 
 procuring a horse, return hither in the early 
 morn. Had Saphadin or Saladin been within 
 the camp I had unfolded to them this tale of 
 double treachery, trusting to them to prevent 
 the foul murder of such an enemy as Richard : 
 but they both being abroad and not like to 
 return for many days, and if Taleb Ebn Amru's 
 plan miscarry not, they were most like to fall on 
 treachery themselves an they did return. 
 
 Thus ran my thoughts as I retraced my steps 
 through the cave, and made my way through 
 the small opening again into the light having 
 a care when I had passed that the bush fell well 
 into place and concealed the way of my com- 
 9
 
 130 / am the King 
 
 ing, and that I had left no, tell-tale shred on 
 the briers to give my secret to the keeping of 
 other. 
 
 Once within my tent, I 'gan on the instant to 
 lay such plans of action as I was able, which 
 plans I did faithfully carry out in all particulars, 
 as thou shalt hear later on. Having done all 
 that I might in preparation, I threw myself 
 upon my couch in hopes to gain a little sleep 
 gainst my night of wakefulness and struggle. 
 But of a truth, this I could not for fretting im- 
 patience. Never saw I the sun so long in its 
 decline, and darkness seemed never like to fall 
 over the earth again ; nathless, in looking back 
 on all this, I doubt not that the sun went to rest 
 as ever, and that night fell with its wonted 
 quickness. 
 
 When it had at length come, I sought my 
 couch as early as might be, having a care lest I 
 arouse suspicion of any. It was a matter of 
 urgence that I quit the Saracen camp as soon 
 as might be, seeing I had a'most nine leagues 
 to make afoot whilst mine enemies, though they 
 make a later start, would be well mounted on 
 fleet coursers. 
 
 I deemed it most inexpedient that I go 
 armed, or in my wonted habit for many reasons, 
 the first of which being the weight of my shirt 
 of mail which would greatly hinder me in the 
 race set before me. Besides 'twere easier to 
 pass unnoticed through the camp an I wear the
 
 Godfrey s Tale 131 
 
 disguise of a Saracen. So it was that when the 
 sound of the heavy breathing of the two slaves 
 who lay at my tent opening, gave me to know 
 that quiet was over all, I hastily rose from my 
 couch and attired me in a heathen garment of 
 striped wool and bound about my middle a sash 
 of yellow into which I thrust my baselard and 
 mine own good Norman blade, trusting that in 
 the dark none would have notice for so slight a 
 matter as that I wore not a cimeter. 
 
 Staining my face with a brown cordial which 
 Saphadin's leech had left for my taking and 
 which I promise you I had naught to do with, 
 having small liking for brews of whatsoever 
 sort. Howbeit, the stuff made not so bad a 
 pigment wherewith to turn me to a superstitious 
 infidel, save that it was villainous sticky and did 
 dry on my skin as a plaster. Over my head I 
 cast an Arab keffieh, which is a head covering 
 not so large, but bearing a great resemblance to 
 the coverchief which ladies do wear in England, 
 save that it fastens to the head with a band of 
 soft camels' hair rope bound over it. The ends 
 of this covering I drew well together about the 
 lower part of my face, concealing thus my chin, 
 shaven clean as it was of all hair. When all 
 this was accomplished, I loosened the tent cur- 
 tain and stepped with great caution over the 
 sleeping slaves, who stirred not nor moved at 
 my passing. Once without the tent, 'twas plain 
 to be seen that the camp had not gone to rest,
 
 132 / am the King 
 
 and that somewhat of an unusual nature was go- 
 ing forward. I walked with as much of uncon- 
 cern as might be, having a care not to appear 
 in any haste lest I call notice upon myself. My 
 legs did fairly jump to be off in a hot run, and 
 'twas all that my strength could, to hold them 
 from such rash act. 
 
 I met not a few soldiers passing hither and 
 yon who gave small heed to me, doubtless tak- 
 ing me for one of their own sort, which not a 
 little quieted the pounding of my heart and 
 brought confidence to me. 
 
 Thus I was footing it as fleetly as I dared, 
 when, on a sudden, sounded clear through the 
 still night air, the Muedhdhin's last call to 
 prayer. For the instant I wot not what to do, 
 then, quick as thought, I faced toward Mecca 
 as I had on occasions seen these infidels do. I 
 fell on my knees, and having first performed my 
 ablutions in the dust, as it is permitted to the 
 followers of Mohammet when water is not at 
 hand, I bowed my head to the earth, and 
 though I offered no good Mohammedan prayer, 
 nor did I ask the intervention of the Prophet ; I 
 did of a truth beg the mother of God that she 
 give wings to my heels this night, the while she 
 keep a wary eye on this same meddlesome 
 Prophet that he get not his fingers in my 
 affairs. 
 
 By all the saints, when I got to my feet after 
 my praying, I was not a little thankful that my
 
 Godfreys Tale 133 
 
 wit had so quickly served me for the nonce, for 
 there, not ten paces behind me, knelt a Moham- 
 medan, who an I had not given heed to the 
 Muedhdhin's call had, I am fully persuaded, 
 straightly suspected my disguise. 
 
 At length, and it did seem a lifetime of slow 
 creeping to my impatient feet, I gained the path 
 to which I was tending and with all caution pos- 
 sible and such speed as I could make over the 
 rough way in the dark I stumbled on, fearful at 
 every step lest I had been marked and followed. 
 
 After a time I was come to the place of turn- 
 ing off, which place I had had a care to mark in 
 the day by an heap of stones on the roadside. 
 I crept over the stones, stopping now and again 
 to listen if perchance any footstep pressed upon 
 mine own, but all was still. I reached the 
 brambles 'gainst the wall of rock and was about 
 to thrust them aside and squeeze myself through 
 the entrance to the cave, when they stirred of 
 themselves, the hand and arm of a man was 
 come through shortly followed by his body. 
 
 I stepped aside quickly ; perchance my almost 
 noiseless move caught the man's ear, for as he 
 straightened himself he faced me. I paused not 
 to see if it were friend or foe, for all were alike 
 foes to me in this, but with a swift strong thrust 
 I buried my baselard deep in the fellow's bosom, 
 who without cry or groan dropped to the earth. 
 
 Warily I bent over him lest he be but feign- 
 ing ; in the dim light I could faintly discern the
 
 134 I am the King 
 
 lean brown countenance and wolf-like features 
 of mine enemy, Taleb Ebn Amru. Then my 
 soul leaped up with joy, knowing that at last 
 Ronald's death was avenged, and the Emir's 
 evil designs gainst the Soldan come to swift 
 nothingness. 
 
 Pausing not so much as to withdraw my base- 
 lard from the villain's breast I took my sword 
 within my hand lest another enemy lurk within 
 the way that I must tread. I doubled myself 
 with much effort and squeezed through the 
 narrow opening into the cavern. I bethink me 
 I am no coward when I may face a foe and fight 
 him fairly, but of a truth when I undid myself 
 from crawling through that villainous tight hole, 
 there did play up and down the column of my 
 body a creeping of horror. Each instant I 
 looked to encounter another hand in the dark- 
 ness or feel a knife-thrust in my body. The 
 blackness was so intense it did seem to rear 
 itself before me forming a barrier through which 
 I might not pass. I paused to listen if there 
 were other movement than mine, but only mine 
 own loud breathing was audible and the rapid 
 sounding of my heart-beats. 
 
 I now pressed forward as swiftly as I might, 
 feeling with my hands 'gainst one side of the 
 cavern lest I go astray and wander I know not 
 whither. At length, after what seemed a mighty 
 space of time to my tense nerves, I felt the 
 freshness of the outer world 'gin to make its
 
 Godfrey s Tale 135 
 
 way 'gainst the foulness of the cavern air, and 
 shortly I was without on the rocky path, stum- 
 bling oft, oft falling, nathless making a right fair 
 speed toward the plains below. 
 
 Coming to the foot of the hill, I directed my 
 course by the stars. Too well I knew the con- 
 stellation which hung over the Christian camp ; 
 had I not nightly turned toward it as a Moham- 
 medan to his Mecca? I set off then with as 
 much of speed as I deemed wise to begin with, 
 seeing I had a distance of near nine leagues 
 to go. 
 
 From time to time I paused to place mine ear 
 'gainst the earth and listen if perchance I might 
 already hear the faint hoof-beats of the Saracen's 
 horses. 
 
 By the course of the stars I judged that one 
 hour must have sped over me, and still no 
 sound of the advancing foe broke on mine ear, 
 though I strained my hearing to catch the 
 smallest noise. On and on I pushed, coming 
 a' ready to be blown and spent, for I was little 
 fitted by my long weeks of sloth to endure this 
 race for life. 
 
 And now by the stars I was for believing the 
 second hour passed, when I paused again to lay 
 my ear to the earth. The pulsing of my heart was 
 so thick that for a space of time I was in doubt 
 if other sound came to me, 'til at length there 
 was borne to me, faintly, far away but not to be 
 mistaken, the dull sound of steady galloping
 
 136 / am the King 
 
 feet. Then was I ware that the real race lay 
 before me and what I had done was as a sum- 
 mer pastime to what I must. Springing to 
 my feet I drew the long robe of wool tight up 
 about my middle and with arms close pressed 
 'gainst my sides, I set out now at a steady run. 
 On and on I sped, the blood beating in my 
 head and my heart sledging 'gainst my ribs 'til 
 it seemed like to crack them. No tarrying now 
 to listen to the sound of mine advancing adver- 
 saries, no second of time to be lost an I gain 
 this race for the life of my king. 
 
 The darkness was growing deeper as it ever 
 does ere the coming of dawn. Now above the 
 noise of my pounding heart there was come to 
 me the faint far-away thud, thud of the on-com- 
 ing horses. On, and on, and on, it seemed a 
 lifetime that I had been running thus, when, 
 without word or warning, my great bulk came 
 into swift sharp contact with the earth over 
 which I slipped and sprawled not a little ere I 
 could stay myself, because of the force with 
 which I had fallen. Up to my feet I came 
 again with as little loss of time as might be, 
 only to be ware that my foot had twisted in the 
 fall and each step was now become so grievous 
 that with it there went through my body a pain 
 so great that a cold as of winter passed over 
 me, despite that I did drip of sweat and was as 
 wet as I had fallen into a stream. 
 
 Thanks be to the saints, the camp was not
 
 Godfreys Tale 137 
 
 far distant now. I could e'en descry it dimly 
 through the gloom, calm in its sleeping repose. 
 
 The sound of the enemies' horse was now dis- 
 tinct on mine ear, though I bethought me that 
 in accordance with their plot they must ere long 
 pause and send forward their assassins. By this 
 I would be enabled to gain somewhat of time. 
 I struggled on, each step a pain a'most beyond 
 enduring, 'til at length I reached the outer 
 edge of the camp. 
 
 Having great caution, I passed with stealth 
 through the silent rows of tents toward the 
 great pavilion over which stood the standard 
 of England. 
 
 Now must I have a double care, for the Sara- 
 cen dress, which had been a protection within 
 the camp of Saladin, was now become a menace 
 to me, and did any waking soldier spy me creep- 
 ing thus amongst the tents, he had quickly sent 
 my soul from me without priest or mass to ease 
 it going. 
 
 Now, by the Holy Rood, at length I stood 
 with bounding heart and great thanksgiving be- 
 fore the tent where the king lay. I was even 
 about to make a most unceremonious entrance 
 into the royal presence, when out of the dim- 
 ness of the dawning day, I felt myself seized in 
 a close grip and the next instant a stinging pain 
 in the arm gave me to know that I had received 
 a knife-thrust there. 
 
 I tore myself free of the fellow's grasp, and
 
 138 / am tlie King 
 
 ere he could strike again, by a mighty putting 
 forth of my well-nigh spent strength, I grappled 
 with and threw him. My knee firm pressed 
 upon his breast, 'til I could a'most hear the 
 bones of him crack, I at length gained breath 
 wherewith to speak. 
 
 " Stay thy rash hand, man, or by St. George, 
 thou 'It live to sorrow ! I am no infidel enemy, 
 as thou art for thinking me, but Godfrey de 
 Bersac come to warn the king of treachery." 
 
 On hearing his own tongue so fairly spoken 
 the fellow ceased struggling, and I unfastened 
 my grip of him enough to free one hand. With 
 this I tore from my head the Arab keffieh, and 
 even in the gray-pallid light of dawn 'twas 
 plain to see me no Saracen. 
 
 Knowing myself safe I was on the instant 
 letting .go my hold of the soldier, when the tent 
 curtain was quickly thrust aside, and Richard, 
 roused by the noise of our encounter, stood 
 above me, still clad in the loose linen camisa in 
 which he slept. He had swiftly caught up his 
 sword when the noise wakened him, and now 
 stood with it poised above my head. An I had 
 not looked up as I did, my skull had been 
 quickly riven by such a blow as only Richard 
 knows how to dispense. 
 
 " My lord, stay, I beg thee," cried I, spring- 
 ing upright and letting go the soldier with 
 whom I but now contended. " 'T is I, Godfrey 
 de Bersac, thy loyal servant, come to warn thee
 
 Godfrey s Tale 139 
 
 of treachery. Bid the heralds sound the alarm 
 on the instant, and do thou get within thine 
 armor as fleetly as may be. The Saracens be 
 almost upon thee now. I have run the livelong 
 night to reach thee in time," saying which I 
 sank to the earth exhausted from fatigue and 
 pain of my twisted foot. 
 
 Even by this time many of the king's house- 
 hold were aroused, and in less time than I take 
 to word it, I heard the heralds sound forth the 
 warning trumpet, and the cry, " To arms, to 
 arms," rung through the erstwhile silent camp, 
 which straight sprang to vivid life. Torches 
 flamed, men ran hither and yon, the tramp of 
 horses' feet and the neighing of the startled 
 steeds, who scented danger and pawed the 
 earth in anticipation thereof, all these sounds 
 blended themselves in my almost failing sense. 
 
 Some one, I know not who, pressed a flagon 
 into my hand, and when I had turned the good 
 wine with which it brimmed adown my throat, 
 parched to the dryness of a runlet in the sum- 
 mer season, my strength was not a little re- 
 newed ; and, while Richard was being laced 
 within his armor, I, half sitting, half reclining 
 on the royal couch whence my blood dripped 
 slowly from the wound in my arm, worded to 
 them all the tale of my coming, and the plot to 
 take the king sleeping and slay him, and de- 
 stroy the half-wakened camp. 
 
 When I had made an end of speaking, the king
 
 140 / am the King 
 
 had such words of commendation for me that, 
 all spent and weary as I was, the blood surged 
 through me with joy as they fell on my ear. 
 " And now," saith he in ending, " if thou art 
 not too greatly spent, get thee from thy infidel 
 garments and into a shirt of mail, and follow 
 me. We will this day give the Saracens to be 
 meat for the fowls of the air." 
 
 " Nay, sire, this may not be, for I beg thee to 
 know I must on the instant set out for the Sara- 
 cen camp again. If thou canst spare a horse 
 to bear me hence, well and good ; if not, then 
 of necessity must I fare as best I can afoot. 
 Saphadin, whose prisoner I am, hath my word 
 for it that I will remain safely within his hands 
 until such time as I am ransomed. It therefore 
 becometh me to return thither without delay." 
 
 " By St. Hilary, Godfrey, this thou shalt not. 
 Thy life would scarce be worth a fairy-groat 
 an thou go within the infidel's power after 
 thine acts of this night. Beshrew me, thou 
 shalt not go hence an I stay thee by force." 
 
 " Say not so, your majesty, for I have ill de- 
 served this. The life of Godfrey de Bersac is of 
 little worth; an he were willing to outlive 
 his honor, 't would be much less, withal. Be- 
 sides the which, I have good hope to reach the 
 camp ere Saphadin return, and perchance this 
 night's work may not come to his ears 'til I 
 myself word it to him, which being so, he will 
 have somewhat to thank me for himself, seeing
 
 Godfreys Tale 141 
 
 that the treachery of the Emir was toward 
 Saladin as well as toward thee." 
 
 " Thou hast the right of me in this, noble 
 youth, and I cry you pardon for my ill speak- 
 ing. It shall be as thou hast said. Take the best 
 horse that thou canst find and make all speed 
 possible. The sooner you come within the 
 Saracen camp the less hast thou to fear. How- 
 beit, bear this in mind, if the infidel dogs so 
 much as harm a hair of thy head, Richard shall 
 take such vengeance on them that the earth 
 will ring of it. Now the saints have good care 
 toward thee," saying which the king, being 
 now full-armed, passed in haste from the pa- 
 vilion, while I made my way without to where 
 the horses were, for choosing a steed to bear 
 me back to the Saracen camp. 
 
 Already the soldiers were armed and mount- 
 ing, and I needs must take such beast as I could, 
 for but few remained from which to make 
 choice. I was about to fling myself on the 
 back of a strong black destrier, who looked to 
 have little of speed in his heavy hocks, but of a 
 truth seemed the best that I could do for my- 
 self, when I felt a cold, velvet-soft muzzle thrust 
 within my hand, and turning I beheld the a'most 
 human eyes of Mohammed gazing within mine 
 own. 
 
 Perchance 't was because of the happenings 
 of this night, which had in some sort put me 
 without my wonted calm, that caused the water
 
 142 / am the King 
 
 to spring to mine eyes ere I was ware of it. For, 
 gazing on the beast, I seemed to see Ronald, as 
 he stood beside him on the day of my riding 
 from camp with the king. I beheld again that 
 look of loving fear which followed after me, and 
 a mighty pain gripped my heart, and on a sud- 
 den turned me weakling. I loosed my hold of 
 the horse I was but now mounting, and, flinging 
 my leg over the back of Mohammed, turned his 
 head from camp and put him to his speed. 
 He was over-light to bear my weight, I knew, but 
 I had little time now to think of this, and it did 
 a'most seem to me, as I felt the horse beneath 
 my knees, bounding forward with such willing 
 strides, that Ronald was himself come again to 
 help me with the same loving service as of old. 
 
 Ere I was any distance from camp I heard 
 the wild shout of the Turks, which they ever 
 utter as they go into battle. The answering 
 cry, " St. George, St. George," came clear from 
 many hundred English throats, and the earth 
 trembled and dindled under the shock of battle. 
 
 The blood flew burning to my finger ends for 
 longing to be in the fray. Mohammed pressed 
 on, nothing heeding, in a swift, steady gallop, 
 seeming to bear me gladly, while I sat turned 
 about in my saddle, gazing toward the field of 
 battle, where hung a cloud of dust turned now 
 to glorious brightness by the slow-rising sun. 
 
 On and on we galloped, 'til the din of battle 
 came but faintly to us, being in the end swal-
 
 Godfrey s Tale 143 
 
 lowed up in heavy silence. Then was I come 
 aware that, what from want of sleep and weari- 
 ness of my night race, the pain of my leg and 
 loss of blood from my arm, I was well-nigh 
 dropping from Mohammed's back, and must 
 continually arouse me lest I fall on sleep and 
 roll helpless to the earth. I kept the beast's 
 head well toward the purple line of hills which 
 we were ever nearing, and pressed on fleetly, 
 though every moment found mine eyes more 
 holden with sleep. 
 
 After a time, in which I bethink me I must 
 have drowsed upright upon the horse's back 
 for there doth seem to be a blank in my thoughts 
 when I would recall anything I was come 
 suddenly to my sense by taking a mighty tum- 
 ble over Mohammed's neck and falling none so 
 softly 'gainst the rocky earth. 
 
 I gathered me up stifly, every bone o' me 
 lamenting grievously at this sudden shaking. 
 Turning, I beheld Mohammed still prone upon 
 the earth, having a look well-nigh human in his 
 suffering eyes. Nor could the poor brute rise ; 
 and I was not long in seeing that he had unwit- 
 ting stuck his foot within the hole of some 
 ground animal, and in his fall had snapped the 
 slender bone of his leg as it had been a dry 
 twig. 
 
 The faithful beast turned his soft grieving 
 eyes on me as he did sorrow more for that he 
 had failed me than for his own poor plight.
 
 144 am 
 
 Beshrew me, man though I was, I could have 
 wept at sight of him and for knowing what 
 I perforce must do. I could not leave the beast 
 to live and suffer, perchance to be devoured 
 alive by the carrion birds of the air. Slay him 
 I must, though, by all the saints, it did seem 
 like the murder of a Christian. 
 
 I drew the long sleek head 'gainst my knee ; 
 stroking it softly, I talked to him as he had 
 been human. 
 
 " Mohammed, I am for sending thee on a long 
 and happy journey. Thou shalt go this day to 
 thy little master, who hath great need of thee, I 
 trow, in the other land where she has gone 
 before. Say to her, to my gentle little com- 
 rade, that I do bear her ever in mind, and that 
 no service of hers is forgot," saying which I 
 swift plunged my sword into" the beast's heart 
 and stopped its pulsing on the instant. 
 
 I closed his fast glazing eyes with gentle 
 hand and thanked the saints that they gazed 
 upon me only lovingly for had they worn 
 within their depths a look of reproach, I think 
 I had then and there turned my sword on my- 
 self, so sorry was my mood, so jaded was I in 
 body and spirit. 
 
 I would not take up my journey 'til I had 
 fetched enough of stones wherewith to cover 
 the body of the horse, for I could not of my 
 pity leave it to the ravening wolves and the 
 sharp beaks of the birds.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 145 
 
 Having finished this task, I took up my pain- 
 ful way toward the hill, which, the Virgin be 
 praised, was not now far distant. 
 
 I crept on, each step an agony, 'til I was at 
 length come to the rocky path 'twixt the two 
 hills, which I clambered slowly, with much 
 labor and weariness. 
 
 At last I had passed the cave, pushed my 
 way through hole and past bramble, and stood 
 once more within the limit of the Saracen 
 camp. I looked about me for the body of 
 Taleb Ebn Amru. It was nowhere visible, but 
 a deep brown stain on rock and earth told 
 me that 'twas no dream of mine that I had 
 struck him down here, and here avenged 
 Ronald's death. Scarce more than twelve hours 
 agone was it since this deed, yet it did seem as 
 a lifetime had rolled over me since last I stood 
 upon this spot. 
 
 Pausing not to meditate of what had befallen 
 the body of my foe or where he was, I took my 
 way toward the camp, which no sooner was I come 
 anear than I was most rudely seized by a band 
 of soldiers, and with no gentle handling, haled 
 to the great pavilion, into the presence of 
 Saladin and Saphadin. 
 
 My garments torn and soiled, the blood from 
 my wounded arm clotted in brown streaks upon 
 me, brier scratched on hands and face, dust- 
 grimed, the stain on my face streaked with little 
 runlets of sweat, I made but a sorry figure to 
 10
 
 146 / am the King 
 
 bear myself with the proud-crested air that the 
 occasion warranted. Nathless, I tried to stand 
 upright and hold myself aloft as ever, though 
 of a truth I perforce bore heavily on the shoul- 
 ders of my captors, else had I fallen. 
 
 The pavilion was thronged, and mine eye 
 took account of many of Taleb Ebn Amru's 
 kinsmen and tribesmen, who wore no gentle 
 look, and they cast eyes on me, and 'mongst 
 whom there passed a wolfish growl which gave 
 me to know they thirsted mightily for such of 
 my blood as remained to me. In the midst of 
 the pavilion, stretched on the earth, lay the 
 body of the dead Emir, with my baselard still 
 sticking in his breast and a look of horrid 
 fright frozen on his dead face. 
 
 Saphadin's look met mine, and within it there 
 was so much of contempt it cut me as a lash, 
 and left little need of the words which he 
 straightly uttered on seeing me. 
 
 " Is it thus, Sir Knight, that a Christian keeps 
 his word ? An infidel had felt himself disgraced 
 in this." 
 
 Like strong liquor in my veins was the re- 
 proach of the Saracen. I pushed aside the two 
 soldiers on whom I leaned and stood proudly 
 forward. 
 
 "I beg thee to know, noble Saphadin, and 
 thou, most mighty Soldan, that naught but mine 
 own will compelled me hence to place my life 
 in jeopardy of thee. Because of my acts, thou
 
 Godfreys Tale 147 
 
 canst take it if, having heard that which I would 
 say to thee, thou art desirous of so doing," 
 quoth I, bearing myself right proudly despite 
 my state. 
 
 Saladin pointed to the body of the dead 
 Emir. Saith he, " Is not this thy baselard, 
 dog of a Christian, and this being so canst 
 thou face us thus?" 
 
 " Ay, my lord, it is my baselard, and never 
 did it better service for thee or me than when 
 it struck home to its present abiding-place." 
 
 "Dost thou name it good service to me to 
 slay my powerful allies?" saith he sternly. 
 
 " Nay, but to slay thy powerful enemies I 
 do, and such was Taleb Ebn Amru, a for- 
 sworn dishonored dog," quoth I hotly. 
 
 " Have a care what thou sayest an thou canst 
 not make good thy speech, Christian," saith he 
 as hotly, whilst the kinsmen of the dead Emir 
 made as if to tear me in shreds, giving forth 
 again that wolfish blood-thirsting growl. 
 
 " But give me leave to word my tale to thee, 
 my lord, and listen to me with patience an 
 thou 'It hear me make good all that I have 
 maintained." 
 
 Whereupon he bade me speak, and I began 
 at the hour yestermorn when by a miracle of 
 God's working I was led to pause beside the 
 crevice in the rock, whence had come to mine 
 ear the evil schemes of Taleb Ebn Amru and 
 his ally the Marquis of Montserrat; and step
 
 148 / am the King 
 
 by step I did recount to him all my doings, 
 from the hour in which I buried my baselard 
 deep in the villain's breast to the instant when 
 I was haled before him wounded and half dead. 
 
 " If thou hadst been within the camp, noble 
 Soldan, this had not been, for I had straight 
 borne this news to thine ear, and trusted thee 
 to save the king of England from this most 
 foul treachery; but thou wert abroad, and no 
 instant of time to be lost an I save the life of 
 my king. What could I save that which I 
 did?" saith I, when at length I did reach the 
 conclusion of the matter. 
 
 " What proof hast thou of the truth of thy 
 tale? " the Soldan then demanded of me. 
 
 " Naught save my word, but I deem it most 
 like if thou wilt have the body of the Emir 
 searched that thou wilt find upon him the 
 parchments which the messenger brought but 
 yestermorn from Conrad of Montserrat." 
 
 At a sign from the Soldan, two slaves bent to 
 the task, and 't was shortly discovered, as I had 
 hoped. My baselard had even stuck through 
 the very spot of their resting, pinioning the 
 parchments to the traitor's breast. 
 
 When the Soldan had made an end of exam- 
 ing the bloodstained writings, he turned toward 
 me. 
 
 " Thou hast proved all thy speech, noble 
 Christian, and hast done Saladin far greater 
 service than that of saving him from treachery.
 
 Godfrey s Tale 149 
 
 For I had rather the loss of half my kingdom 
 than that mine honor should have borne the 
 stain of such an attempt on the life of Malec 
 Ric. As for this carrion," and he stirred the 
 dead Emir with his foot, " bear it hence from 
 my sight, and you his kinsmen, forget it not that 
 I will shortly reckon with you as ye deserve." 
 
 After which, I shame not to say it, I fell to 
 the floor, nor knew aught for many days, during 
 which time I was most tenderly cared for in the 
 household of Saphadin. 
 
 When I was come to mine own wit again 
 but still weak and helpless withal it gave me 
 no little joy to find my friend oft beside my 
 couch, and to be ware that he deemed me no 
 longer in fault for my acts, but rather did hold 
 that I had paid in full all kindness received of 
 his hands. 
 
 And this be the proper end of my tale, being, 
 as it was, the end of my adventures. No great 
 while was it after this that the truce 'twixt the 
 Christians and Saracens was made ; a truce to 
 last three years, three months, three weeks, 
 three days, and three hours. 
 
 Thus, when my ransom was come, all fighting 
 was at an end. 
 
 When next I saw my lord the king, he was 
 scarce able to stand, being but new arisen from 
 a bed of sickness, which came near to carrying 
 him swiftly from the world.
 
 150 / am the King 
 
 I dropped upon my knee before him, joy at once 
 more beholding him well-nigh choking speech. 
 
 " Your gracious majesty, I desire to return 
 thanks to thee for thy generous ransom." 
 
 " By my faith, Godfrey, I bethink me the 
 balance doth still tip heavily in thy favor. I 
 know not if Richard returns to a kingdom or a 
 prison," his words faltered an instant. "Tis 
 said that during our absence our brother John 
 hath seized upon our sceptre. If I come to mine 
 own again nay, Richard speaks as a weakling 
 wJien I am come to mine own, thou 'It see 
 that thy king hath a long memory toward those 
 who serve him." Then most sadly : " the Cru- 
 sade hath come to an end, and mine eyes have 
 yet to behold Jerusalem conquered. This truce 
 of three years is all. The mountain hath tra- 
 vailed, the silly mouse hath come forth." 
 
 " Nay, never speak in such heavy tone, my 
 lord, I pray thee. Richard is not himself in 
 this. Thou hast done all that mortal could 
 with thy many hindrances." 
 
 He waved my words aside, for his mood did 
 not fit them. Saith he, "From henceforward 
 thou shalt bear on thy coat armor the lions of 
 England. Thou hast fairly merited them. There 
 be some who bear a king's heart, Godfrey de 
 Bersac, who wear not a king's crown, and such 
 thy deeds have proclaimed thee. Take then 
 for thy motto thine own generous words, ' Je 
 suis le Roi."'
 
 Anselms Tale 151 
 
 III 
 ANSELM'S TALE 
 
 I, ANSELM DE BERSAC, brother to Sir Godfrey 
 and chaplain at Weregrave, have, at my lady's 
 command, writ down the foregoing tales, she 
 being minded that the deeds of their sire shall 
 still be had in remembrance of the children who 
 come after. 
 
 It now becometh my task to take up this 
 tale which Marian hath let fall, and to finish the 
 chronicle. Albeit, 'tis but a holiday task to 
 pen the words of another, yet withal I am sore 
 let and hindered when I would word mine own 
 part thereof. I am for beginning at the hour 
 of my coming to Weregrave, but to this my 
 lady saith a downright " nay," it being her 
 whimsey that I speak something of mine own 
 life first, and I, not minded to withstand her in 
 aught, must needs yield me. Howbeit, there is 
 naught of concern to other in those dull sad 
 days of mine upgrowing. Shall I tell thee of 
 that day when, scarce four summers old, I un- 
 witting crept too near my father's horse ere he 
 rode from the court to the hunt, or of how the
 
 152 / am the King 
 
 jennet did fetch me a blow with its iron-shod 
 heel and brake the bone o' my leg, which 
 when the barber surgeon had set, it did mend 
 crookedly, leaving me misshapen and halting 
 for life? Or shall I break silence of those after 
 days when there did war within my young soul 
 a spirit of fierce unrest and hate to all save 
 Godfrey, for that being a weakling none looked 
 on me as man or fit for aught save priestly 
 garb ? Or yet later, when I came to be cothy, 1 
 and to hate even mine own self for that I did 
 ever dream and long to do valorous deeds, but 
 did occasion for the same arise my weakling 
 body would flinch aside, making me coward in 
 act? 
 
 Godfrey it was, the bravest of my kin, who 
 had patience of mine infirmity and flung no 
 gibe at me for that I was coward, and thus led 
 me at length to such poor manliness as I now 
 can boast. At best 't is but a sorry likeness of 
 a real thing, and oft my bitter spirit is con- 
 strained to say with the psalmist, " I am no man, 
 a worm, a very scorn of men." Having been 
 other than this how had I lived and borne to 
 see my lady suffer at the hands of Sir Hugh 
 that which she did? 
 
 Nay, I must of my judgment withstand my 
 lady and pass from all this to the hour of my 
 coming to Weregrave, else will I burst forth 
 into raving hate of myself once more. 
 1 Morose.
 
 Anselms Tale 153 
 
 As thou art ware, Hugh de Hardecute was 
 my kinsman, and thus when my priesting was 
 accomplished I right gladly embraced his offer 
 to be chaplain unto my lady, which offer was 
 come shortly after the death of Lady Joscelyn's 
 father and Sir Hugh's removal from his own 
 great castle of Hardecute to Weregrave Manor, 
 which though not so spacious seemed nathless 
 to better please his wayward fancy. 
 
 T was a fair day and warm of the season when 
 first I rode within the Manor court. Something 
 of confusion there was about, and not a few 
 stoneworkers and woodworkers still lingered, 
 having scarce completed the task of rebuilding 
 the half-ruined place. When I was come into 
 the great hall where my kinsman commanded 
 me wait upon him, beshrew me, I hated him 
 on that instant. Though the hour of tierce was 
 some time passed, he was not yet come from 
 his drinking. He sat, slipped down within his 
 seat, grasping an empty flagon whose contents 
 he had but now gulped down, as the ruddy 
 stream on his beard did testify. He was large of 
 stature and something handsome, despite that ex- 
 cess of liquor had a'ready distended his bulk, 
 giving him a heavy paunch, and even growing 
 deep folds of flesh about his purple face. I wot 
 not where Hugh came of this drunken thirst, save 
 from his Saxon ancestry. For be it known to 
 you that Sir Hugh's father had got him a Saxon 
 heiress to wife, and by this had well propped the
 
 154 I am the King 
 
 falling fortunes of his house. But for myself I 
 like not the Saxon blood, which doth ever seem 
 to tend to such excess as we of Norman race 
 contemn. 
 
 When Sir Hugh had looked me coolly over 
 with his half-closed, drink-glazed eyes, my slight 
 stature, my halting gait my a'most womanish 
 countenance, all, he took note on with an evil 
 sneering curl of lip, which having done he burst 
 into a hoarse roar of mirth that well-nigh shook 
 the Manor walls. 
 
 " So," saith he, when he had made an end of 
 his drunken laughter, " so thou art our new 
 chaplain and cousin beside? By the Holy 
 Rood ! thou art well fitted for hearing confes- 
 sions and mumbling prayers. Of a truth, being 
 so much woman thyself thou art not like to do 
 great damage 'mongst the wenches. Belike 
 thou 'It serve as well and be as little harmful in 
 this as the old dotard who hath held the place 
 since before the hour of my coming to this 
 earth. Thou shouldst have seen the old abbey- 
 lubber 1 drivel and plead that I do not turn him 
 forth from his soft quarters. St. George ! but 
 't was rare sport, and thou wouldst have 
 doubled thyself with mirth to see the twisting 
 and trembling of his spindle legs an he essayed 
 to bend them and kneel in supplication at my 
 feet. Pah ! I like not the thought o' him, and I 
 be happily rid of the sight, which did ever 
 1 Lazy, idle fellow.
 
 Anselms Tale 155 
 
 bring me to think of grave-damps and worms, 
 which things I like not to dwell upon. An 
 thou serve me long, Sir Chaplain, keep young 
 and lusty, or I am like to kick thee forth with 
 small ceremony. Get thee gone now ; Giles will 
 show thee to thy chamber, and anon my lady 
 will set thee to thy tasks, and the saints be wit- 
 ness, I care not what they be." And with 
 that he 'gan to pound the board and shout to 
 his cup-man that he fill his flagon fleetly, nam- 
 ing the fellow between whiles a string of foul 
 names of which Saxon swineherd was the gen- 
 tlest and most full of courtesy. 
 
 Such my coming to Weregrave, and such my 
 welcome from my cousin. I turned aside from 
 the drunken wastrel to follow Giles, all the poor 
 manliness in me rising up to hate and contempt. 
 Weakling though I be, I held him the sorrier of 
 us twain. 
 
 I dare be sworn I had straightly ridden from 
 Weregrave that day, nor ever shadowed its walls 
 again an it had not been for a later happening 
 which fell out thus. 
 
 Giles having gone from my chamber, leaving 
 me alone, there grew within me the resolve to 
 be gone in the hour, though of a truth I knew 
 not whither. A hot rage so burned within me 
 that I was for seeking the open air, where my 
 communing with myself seems ever clearer. 
 Having passed without, I came upon the gar- 
 den which yet no pruning-hand had touched, it
 
 156 / am the King 
 
 being scarce more than a tangle of briers. 
 Pacing the walk, I heeded not where my un- 
 knowing feet were bearing me, 'til on a sudden 
 I beheld the narrow path had widened to a 
 small court round which the branches reared an 
 enclosing wall. Within this spot a circular 
 bench of stone was set, and from its middle the 
 gray face of a sun-dial showed itself. Kneeling 
 on the rim of the bench, with face low buried in 
 the bended arm a-resting on the dial, was a 
 maiden. So deep in grief was she that her ear 
 had not caught my coming step. Her couvre- 
 chief was cast aside, and her long glittering 
 braids fell 'gainst the stone, down, down, 'til 
 they brushed the red and russet leaves on the 
 sward below. Over against the damsel a dark 
 yew-tree, once cut to the semblance of a griffin, 
 bent threateningly, seeming about to spring 
 upon her and rend her with its gaping mouth. 
 
 I. paused, waiting 'til she was minded to raise 
 her head, while she, thinking her that none was 
 anear, moaned and moaned like a dumb crea- 
 ture which hath its death hurt. 
 
 If it had so happed that I had crept thence 
 unheeded, as I was minded to do, all after life 
 had been another thing for me; howbeit her 
 helpless grief so wrought upon my heart I 
 needs must offer her some poor comfort. 
 
 " Child," quoth I, a-laying my hand upon her 
 bended head, " the peace of God be with thee. 
 Thou hast brought thy sorrows to the surest
 
 Anselms Tale 157 
 
 healer. Time hath a cure for all wounds, be 
 they as deep as they may." 
 
 With a frighted cry she started from be- 
 neath my hand and stood upright I saw two 
 eyes like brimming seas of sorrow, and a face 
 which then, as now, I cannot set before you save 
 in the words of the psalmist : " Thou art fairer 
 than the daughters of men, full of grace are thy 
 lips." And again with Solomon, who doth de- 
 scribe his beloved thus : " Thy teeth are like a 
 flock of sheep that are even shorn, which come 
 up from the washing : whereof every one bear 
 twins and none is barren among them. Thy 
 lips are like a thread of scarlet, and thy speech 
 is comely: thy temples are like a piece of 
 pomegranate within thy locks." 
 
 A long minute were her eyes holden to mine, 
 while the color fled her face, leaving it of an 
 awful whiteness. " Man or spirit, where got 
 you Godfrey's eyes?" saith she at length in 
 choked voice. 
 
 " Nay, lady, be not so frighted," quoth I in 
 amaze at her ; " I am no spirit, but flesh and 
 blood as thou. I am the chaplain but new 
 come at Weregrave." 
 
 " Thy name, thy name? " quoth she, a mighty 
 tremble seizing upon her. 
 
 " Anselm de Bersac, my lady." 
 
 " De Bersac, de Bersac ! " cried she. " Thou 
 hast a brother? " 
 
 " Ay, if he be not dead he wears the white 
 cross in Palestine."
 
 158 / am the King 
 
 Then uttered she a cry as I had driven a 
 knife deep within her heart straight followed 
 by a look I know not how to tell thee on. 
 Her hands flew out toward me like two swift 
 fluttering doves. " Thou wilt be my friend, 
 wilt help me, cousin?" saith she, surpassing 
 sweetness in her tone ; but ere I could grasp 
 her hands or answer, swearing to her the 
 fealty which on the instant sprung like a foun- 
 tain in my heart, she had withdrawn them and 
 clasped them over her face, murmuring the 
 while in broken accents, " Nay, nay, 't is 
 wicked, I cannot, I dare not." Saying which 
 she dropped upon the stone bench, drooping as 
 a broken flower. " Good sir, I cry you pardon 
 for my unmannerliness and beg you begone. I 
 am out of myself, and being such am not respon- 
 sible. By and by I will come to mine own 
 mind once again, 'til then I pray you begone 
 and leave me." 
 
 Still in amaze, knowing not in what I had 
 offended, I turned from her, but as I took my 
 halting way from the spot, my heart lay heavy 
 and sore within me, as it had ne'er before done 
 for the sorrow of other. I knew beyond the per- 
 adventure of a doubt that despite my cousin 
 Hugh or my hatred of him, I was henceforward 
 as fast holden at Weregrave as I were some 
 base Saxon slave and no longer free man. 
 
 So came about the beginning of my life at 
 Weregrave. Of the days and months which
 
 Anselms Tale 159 
 
 followed I would I could hold silence, for my 
 heart doth burn at memory of them, even though 
 the time be now far distant: howbeit, my 
 tale would fail of completeness told I not of 
 them. 
 
 How can I give thee to know what life was to 
 my lady, an I cannot set before thee the man 
 she called lord ; and words do choke me when 
 I essay the task. One merit only had he, if 
 merit thou couldst name it, he was not niggard 
 with his gold ; but bethink you, even heaven- 
 born charity could scarce be counted virtue, an 
 it were found in such base company. 
 
 Marian, who is my lady's foster-sister and 
 tire-woman, hath told me much of the great 
 change which Sir Hugh's coming hath wrought 
 in the Manor. Tapestry hangs now 'gainst the 
 bare chamber walls, stained glass fills the lat- 
 tice where a thurl cloth had used to stop 
 the weather, and skins of animals cunningly 
 dressed cover the once bare floor. Weregrave 
 keeps fast no more, nor knows aught of hungry 
 paunches. 
 
 All this were greatly for the better, look ye ; 
 an it had not been for Sir Hugh himself, life 
 had been a summer holiday. But and if the 
 master of the Manor scarce draw a sober breath, 
 and if beside he be cothy in his cups and ever 
 ready to lay on blows with a right good will 
 even my lady, I sometimes fear; but of that 
 I'll e'en be silent.
 
 160 / am the King 
 
 What recks it, say I, an there be plenty in 
 the larder, if there be not room for peace ? 
 
 Naught on the place had respect to the master 
 thereof, not even the hound that crouched to 
 his feet. Thou shouldst have heard him, after 
 his pottle-deep potations, boast of the knightly 
 deeds he had done an he went to the Crusades. 
 Ne'er had a Saracen lived beyond the hour of 
 encounter, for an he had not died of blows he 
 had fallen of fright at sight of his doughty 
 enemy. His own retainers were at no pains to 
 hide their smiles or cover their quips afore their 
 pot-valiant lord an he reached this stage of 
 vaunting, and many time hath my lady's cheek 
 burned hot an she caught some passing look. 
 
 All things base seemed best to please Sir 
 Hugh ; ribald songs he did delight to have his 
 minstrels sing after the hour of dinner ; an did 
 my lady desire to go from the hall and be out 
 of ear of it, he straight commanded her be 
 seated, for that 'twas pain to her. 
 
 Seldom did she array her will 'gainst his, but 
 an she did, she ever conquered. I say 'twas 
 ever thus save when he was totty and far gone 
 in drink; then not even the look in her shining 
 eyes would daunt him. Once do I remember, 
 'twas when Sir Hugh had commanded two lusty 
 knaves lay fifty stripes on the bare back of poor 
 Clement, for that he had unwitting driven a nail 
 to the quick in shoeing Sir Hugh's favorite 
 jennet. Then it was that my lady stood 'gainst
 
 Anselrris Tale 161 
 
 him ; though it was not that which she uttered 
 so much as the look which she cast on him that 
 saved a whole skin to poor Clement that day. 
 
 " Death of my life, my lady, and is it that I 
 am to let that nidering Saxon hind ruin my best 
 jennet and go unscathed to please thy whimsey ? 
 By all the saints i' the calendar, and the devils 
 who bear no place amongst such pious sort, 
 thou dotest." 
 
 " I dote not, my lord. Thou knowest well 
 that Clement's fault lieth with the infirmity of 
 age. He hath served my father long and well, 
 and is now beyond the point of work. Thou 
 shouldst get thee a younger farrier, and turn 
 the old horse to field with plenty to fill him and 
 naught to do," saith she, with that look bent on 
 him that I did tell thee on. 
 
 " By Sathanus, thou wouldst have me feed a 
 pack of lazy varlets who ne'er turn hand to 
 work, because, forsooth, they served thy old 
 dotard of a father," quoth he ; " but that I will 
 not," and he turned from her, seeking to be 
 free of her gaze. 
 
 Nathless, Clement was not flogged, and a 
 younger farrier took his place. 
 
 Howbeit, though in defence of other my lady 
 did sometimes oppose her lord, in all else she 
 submitted to him, as she had no will or wish of 
 her own. At all times she bore herself with a 
 calm which was not akin to peace. She ordered 
 her household as befitted her station, and saw
 
 1 62 / am the King 
 
 that the maidens learned spinning, weaving, and 
 stitchery. With her own hands she daily fed 
 her lord's hawks, which he kept on a perch in 
 his chamber, and sometimes she did even bear 
 one on her gloved fist; 1 but 'twas seldom, she 
 seeming to mislike the birds and care naught 
 for the sport. 
 
 On a time when Sir Hugh questioned her of 
 this and of why she joyed not in falconry as 
 other noble dames, she made answer with a 
 smile his wine-fuddled wits could scarce inter- 
 pret, " Belike 't is that I have too keen a knowl- 
 edge of what the bird doth suffer in the falcon's 
 clutch." 
 
 Ay, that had she, poor young thing. 
 
 To none spake she of Sir Hugh, nor uttered 
 complaint of aught, and on a day when Marian 
 of her fulness burst forth with lamentation be- 
 cause of her lady's sorry lot, she did chide her 
 soundly and bid her remember that life was but 
 a cherry fair and the longest day soon lived 
 out. 
 
 Toward me, my lady bore herself with gentle 
 considerateness, which nathless varied from a 
 loving friendliness to distant kindliness in such 
 fashion as to sorely puzzle my poor wit. Never 
 
 1 It was the custom of those who engaged in falconry to 
 carry their hawks as constantly as possible. Old writers on 
 the sport advise this strongly, even insisting that they be taken 
 on the walk abroad and to church, that thus they may become 
 accustomed to crowds. As no one but the gentry was privi- 
 leged to hawk, a hawk on the fist became a sign of gentility.
 
 Anselms Tale 163 
 
 tired she of hearkening to my silly talk of boy- 
 hood. Oft, indeed, would she gently cozen me 
 to such foolish babbling, but now I do recall 
 that to which I ne'er gave heed at the time, 
 that her interest was ever keen when I spake 
 of Godfrey, or of his prankish ways ; of how, 
 when he was scarce twice the size of the bird 
 itself, he did steal my father's hawk and go 
 a-hawking, and on being found many hours after 
 astray and lost in the dark, half dead with fright 
 and weariness, he still clutched the heavy bird 
 to his fist like a right valiant sportsman ; of his 
 gentleness to mine infirmity ; of all that apper- 
 tained to him ; but, did my discourse wander to 
 Balderic or Drogo, flagged my lady's interest 
 in my speech right quickly. 
 
 All this I do remember now, as also I do 
 mind that it was ever after such conversing 
 that my lady constrained herself toward me, 
 as if, poor child, she held herself guilty in some- 
 thing for that she had given ear to harmless 
 tales of her lover's childish goodness. 
 
 Much hath Marian, who is passing garrulous, 
 told me of my lady's marriage and what led 
 thereto, but withal, I now am ware that despite 
 her idle chatter, which did seem to say all, she 
 yet withheld much from my knowledge. 
 
 So three years ran by, bringing us at length 
 to the hour of Godfrey's coming from the Holy 
 Wars ; which falling on us unawares, was like
 
 164 / tfw the King 
 
 to have been the cause of great disaster, partly 
 because of Marian's silly prating and partly be- 
 cause of the hot youth of my brother. 
 
 Sir Hugh had commanded, as oft he did, that 
 I ride with him to the hunt on this day of which 
 I speak, and we were galloping adown the high- 
 road at a nimble pace toward Weregrave forest, 
 followed at some distance by the huntsmen and 
 the dogs, close leashed. Let me have out with 
 it now ; though thou scorn me for it, 't is a sport 
 I like not. Many is the night that sleep hath 
 forsaken my pillow for that the sorrowing look 
 in the fast-glazing eyes of a dying deer hath so 
 haunted my vision. I desire not to kill any of 
 God's innocent creatures, though there be some, 
 counted amongst His best creation, over whose 
 passing I had not had this great squeamishness. 
 So I was for wishing myself back with penner 
 and inkhorn over my parchments, when I be- 
 held in the distance two horsemen galloping 
 fleetly toward us. 
 
 Nearer they drew and nearer, 'til, beholding 
 them closely, I spurred forward with a shout of 
 joy, for I saw the face of the knight, and it was 
 Godfrey, Godfrey grown older and wearing a 
 skin changed to burnished copper from the East- 
 ern suns, Godfrey with a soft look in his eyes, 
 as if joy waited him at the next turn o' the road. 
 
 Ere I had made an end of my greeting, Sir 
 Hugh fell on him boisterously. " By my faith, 
 cousin, thou art monstrously welcome. 'T were
 
 Anselms Tale 165 
 
 a right kinsmanly act so soon to turn thy face 
 toward us." 
 
 " Gramercy to thee, Hugh, for thy loving 
 welcome, but I ride not to thy castle this day. 
 My business lies at Weregrave, in the keeping 
 of whose lord I have intrusted a something 
 which I go now to claim," quoth Godfrey, with 
 a laugh which seemed to brim with content. 
 
 " Then canst thou do thy business and visit 
 thy kinsman at one time, for Weregrave doth 
 hold me now, or I it," quoth Hugh in answer, 
 at which a look flashed in Godfrey's face as all 
 were not well. 
 
 " Sir Ralph," questioned he, and I bethought 
 me his voice was scarce as steady or so full 
 of content as it had been, " where dwells he 
 now?" 
 
 "By all the saints, of that I cannot inform 
 thee. 'T is there or there," and Hugh did point 
 first up, then down, and break into the senseless 
 laugh ever ready to his lips. " Best ask of thy 
 brother his direction, since he doth have a care 
 of the road by which he passed." 
 
 " Dead," quoth Godfrey as one mazed, " and 
 thou perhaps hast wed the lady Joscelyn his 
 daughter?" he questioned, and a new note was 
 now come to his voice. 
 
 " Ay, or bought her, as thou mayest say. 
 'Tis much the same with wenches in these 
 times. None are minded to withstand the shine 
 of gold. But why stand we here prating in the
 
 1 66 / am the King 
 
 highroad? The hunt shall go and we will to 
 Weregrave, cousin, where thy company will 
 mightily enliven our dulness. Come." Which 
 saying, he turned about and put spurs to his 
 jennet. 
 
 I could not see Godfrey's face when he turned 
 to follow, but an I did, it was covered with a 
 hard calm, and an evil sneering curled the cor- 
 ner of his lips. I saw beside that the gauntletted 
 hand which hung at his side was clinched as he 
 longed to dash it in the face of some one. By 
 the feeling in my own breast 'twas no hard mat- 
 ter to say whom he did desire to serve thus. 
 
 When we clattered at length within the court 
 at Weregrave and were dismounted, my lady 
 came forth to learn why we were so soon re- 
 turned, and thereupon, standing in the great 
 doorway of the Manor, at the top of the broad 
 stair which leads up from the court, she beheld 
 Godfrey. Gazing down on him with wide, 
 frighted eyes, she went as white as the gown 
 of cendal which she wore and dropped the 
 great bunch of gillyflowers that she had but 
 now culled in the garden. I know not what 
 would ha' come of this meeting for Sir Hugh, 
 though a dolt, was not wholly blind save that 
 Godfrey bore himself with such quiet as helped 
 my lady to her wonted calm. 
 
 Up the stair he passed quickly, his head 
 thrown back, gazing spellbound upon her 
 and of a truth she had more the look of spirit
 
 Anselm s Tale 167 
 
 than of flesh 'til his stalwart shoulders cut her 
 slight form from our view. Bending, he saluted 
 her on one cheek and on the other, which, 
 being her kinsman, it was his right to. Sir 
 Hugh, who liked not long to be silent, broke 
 forth, saying: 
 
 " Thy kinsman, my lady, hath it that he did 
 intrust a something to thy father's keeping 
 when he joined the Crusades, and not knowing 
 him dead, he comes but now to claim his own. 
 Knowest thou aught of this matter? " 
 
 " Sir, I cry you grace," saith my lady in tone 
 most low, turning now to Godfrey ; " thy prop- 
 erty hath been destroyed in the storm and 
 stress which hath gone over our house. I trust 
 in time another shall make good to thee thy 
 little loss." 
 
 " Ay, Godfrey, she says rightly ; but name 
 the value of thy goods and thou shalt have it 
 and more," quoth Hugh, clapping his shoulder 
 with a rough good-fellowship. 
 
 Then did Godfrey, because of his pain and a 
 certain wantonness which man doth ever hold 
 within himself, howsoever much he love, make 
 a most despiteful answer. 
 
 " Nay, by the Holy Cross, cousin, thou hast 
 the wrong of it. The thing I spoke on hath no 
 value, nor ever had i' truth, and 't would not be 
 worth the bearing hence an you had it for me. 
 'T was but gentle courtesy which brought me to 
 demand it."
 
 1 68 / am the King 
 
 But an if Godfrey thought thus to make my 
 lady flinch or cry aloud, he had scant knowl- 
 edge of her. She raised her now calm eyes to 
 his, while she made a deep obeisance, which 
 yet held nothing of humility in it, saying, " I 
 thank thee for thine absolving, my lord." 
 
 Sir Hugh stood by, gazing on these two with 
 gowking look, his poor wit no little puzzled. 
 " I know not what thou wouldst, with thy whif- 
 fling way of ' come to fetch ' and ' will not 
 take,' " saith he with a round and ribald oath. 
 " Take that thine is, man, and have no more 
 words of it ; " and so saying, he passed into the 
 Manor hall, where he straightly 'gan to call in 
 no patient voice for wine. 
 
 'T was not until after candle-lighting and 
 Godfrey had sought me in mine own apart- 
 ment that I had occasion of speaking apart 
 with him. 
 
 Through the supper hour his speech was 
 barbed and cruel; many a quip he let fly at 
 damsels who forgot love and faith for gold. 
 Sir Hugh drank deep, and was shortly come to 
 the state wherein his wine spake in him, in 
 much loud vaunting, which an it did, my lady's 
 cheek burned to such a mighty red I greatly 
 feared the blood would burst forth, and was 
 not sorry when the wastrel, overcome with his 
 potation, tumbled forward on the table in 
 drunken sleep, blowing such mighty, puffing
 
 Anselm s Tale 169 
 
 breaths through his great nostrils that the 
 flagons and pots were made to dance on the 
 board. 
 
 Despite that Godfrey's words were sharp, I 
 nathless caught his glance ever fixed on my 
 lady's face when he thought him unobserved. 
 There was within this look much of love and 
 tenderness, which did seem to war with hate 
 and fury. 
 
 When he was come within my chamber and 
 the portal closed behind him, he turned upon 
 me with surpassing bitterness in his tone. 
 
 " Anselm, what doest thou here ? This hell- 
 plagued spot is no fit place for thy gentle soul 
 to dwell. Thou must go hence with me on the 
 morrow." 
 
 "Nay, brother, that I may not," I made 
 answer. 
 
 " How now, what binds thee to that drunken 
 wastrel ? " 
 
 " Naught ; but to my lady everything." 
 " So she hath caught thy loyalty also that she 
 may make sport of it, hath she? " quoth he with 
 an evil sneer. 
 
 With that, rancor mounted to my brain. I 
 struck my doubled hand upon the oaken desk 
 before me with such force that the skin brake 
 and the blood burst from it, dripping unheeded 
 on my outspread parchments. 
 
 " Nay, never look at me thus, Godfrey, or 
 use such foul insult toward my lady, else will I
 
 1 70 / ant the King 
 
 be moved to forget that the same mother gave 
 suck to us. What hath Joscelyn done to thee 
 that thou shouldst so despitefully use her?" 
 
 "She but pledged me her love, vowing to 
 await my coming from Palestine, and ere I was 
 fairly set forward on my journey she did wed 
 with another, who had gold and lacked honor; 
 one she herself did openly flout before me. 
 What say you of this, was it honestly done ? " 
 and I was ware from his tone how greatly he 
 suffered in speaking thus. 
 
 Nathless, when these words fell on my ear, 
 though I was not far from the knowledge that 
 it had been thus betwixt these two, something, 
 I know not what, or hate or envy, seemed to 
 take my heart into a mighty grip. I watched 
 the heavy red drops fall from my wounded 
 hand, gather to a little pool and turn to a slow- 
 moving tiny dark stream, and while my thought 
 seemed only to heed this small matter, somewhere 
 beneath another self was going over my poor life 
 and setting it beside Godfrey's, Godfrey who 
 had strong limbs and love-winning ways, God- 
 frey who had earned a king's favor and bore 
 not a few of honorable scars; and this beside 
 was added unto him my lady's love. For I 
 doubted not that 't was his even yet. My mem- 
 ory went back to the hour of first seeing her 
 beside the dial ; her pale face and broken words 
 at sight of me : " Man or spirit, where got you 
 Godfrey's eyes ? " 'T was for this that she had
 
 Anselm s Tale 171 
 
 been most loving, gentle toward me, forsooth, 
 because I wore Godfrey's eyes ; 't was for this 
 that she wearied not of my silly tales of boy- 
 hood, because they told her of Godfrey's boyhood 
 beside. Almost I hated him, I know not how 
 or why, save that man's nature is ever base and 
 envious, and likes not to see another obtain a 
 larger measure of life than he can compass for 
 himself. Godfrey's voice broke upon my en- 
 vious musing. 
 
 " Thou art long silent, hast thou then naught 
 of excuse for her?" and his voice did bewray 
 his hope and disappointment. 
 
 " Only this, my brother," quoth I : " had such 
 an one pledged faith with me I had not lightly 
 contemned her." 
 
 " God's mercy, man, if thou knowest aught 
 that will lighten her blame, if ever so little, tell it 
 me ; I do beseech thee tell it me,"saith he, grasp- 
 ing my blooded hand, nor heeding the crimson 
 stain it left upon his own, while I could see a 
 shimmering lamp of hope light itself in the blue 
 depths of his eyes. 
 
 To my lips there sped a mighty rush of words 
 in defence of my lady ; an I had not checked 
 them quickly, I had straightly unfolded to him 
 all that I knew and much that I guessed. But 
 wisdom bade me be silent, for an this hot- 
 blooded soldier knew all that I was ware of, the 
 consequence was like to be sorry enough for all, 
 and most so for my lady, who could a-better bear
 
 172 / am the King 
 
 his spite than his tenderness. So I only shook 
 my head in reluctant denial and watched the 
 light die slowly from my brother's eyes and the 
 old look of hardness come in them again. 
 
 On the next day he made excuse of departing, 
 the which Hugh turned aside nor would hear of. 
 Goddot, 1 't was hard to say if Godfrey had been 
 able to word to himself that which he most 
 desired to abide or depart. Nathless, he re- 
 mained, tormenting himself sorely and treating 
 my lady ever despitefully ; though ofttimes he 
 did bewray his heart in the looks which he bent 
 upon her. 
 
 'Twas a week o' the day of his coming to 
 Weregrave when Marian sought my chamber 
 weeping and bewailing her for that which she 
 had done and was now fain to have undone. 
 
 Naught could I drag from her of her fault 
 'til patience was well-nigh worn through; she 
 being scant of breath for that she used it all 
 a-calling down upon her pate such monstrous 
 punishments. I dare be sworn an she had 
 seen the first one coming, she had on the in- 
 stant showed herself a right nimble footman. 
 
 "Body o' me, body o' me, why came I ever 
 into the world ? " quoth she, still lamenting, 
 rocking to this side and that with face buried 
 deep in her kirtle. 
 
 Saith I, my patience now clean gone, " That 
 
 1 An oath or exclamation common in early writers, and 
 evidently an abbreviation of God wot, or God knows.
 
 Anselms Tale 173 
 
 I wot not, Marian, an it were not to drive lunatic 
 any who would gain sane speech of thee." 
 
 At length, when I was well-nigh at the end of 
 my wit because of her, she spake, weeping bit- 
 terly the while and pausing oft to bewail herself 
 for a shatterpated fool. " God pardon, that I 
 should take it upon me to do that which my 
 lady saw fit to leave undone ; but think you I 
 could a-bear to let Sir Godfrey speak lightly of 
 my pretty one when she so ill deserved it? So 
 this morn I made occasion to speak apart with 
 him, and unfolded the whole tale of her marry- 
 ing, nor spared a full picture of Sir Hugh and 
 what she had suffered of him ; and when I had 
 made an end of speaking, beshrew me, I was 
 regretful that I had not followed my lady's 
 example and kept silence, for the man did rave 
 as he had lost his wit. 
 
 " He was by turns for killing Sir Hugh or 
 carrying my lady off bodily and defying the 
 coward to his worst. Long it was ere I coaxed 
 him to his wit again and forced him see that 
 he could do naught, for that my lady would be 
 first to punish his rash acts." 
 
 " Thou hast well named thyself a shatterpated 
 fool in this, Marian," quoth I with sternness, when 
 she had made an end of speaking and sat on the 
 floor in a huddled heap, fetching long breaths and 
 murmuring to the Virgin for forgiveness of her 
 fault. " If my lady had knowledge of thy folly, 
 I knowhot what she would have in store for thee."
 
 174 I am th e King 
 
 At hearing this Marian's sobs burst forth 
 afresh and loudly. 
 
 " Good Sir Chaplain, good Sir Anselm, as 
 thou dost hope mercy for thyself, word not my 
 fault to her. She will have no hard word for 
 Marian, this I know right well, but I cannot 
 a-bear to have her looks turned from me in dis- 
 pleasure : " and, lest I be drowned in the salt 
 water from Marian's eyes, I needs must promise 
 to hold my speech in regard to the matter. 
 
 The wench had scarce departed, having first 
 had, I promise you, a sound rating for her 
 meddlesome tongue, when Godfrey himself 
 came, with a look on him such as I ne'er hope 
 to see upon any man's face again. For a good 
 hour by the dial he raged and blasphemed 'til 
 'twas disgrace to the cross he wore. At first I 
 did essay to stem the torrent of his wrath, but 
 words were as straws i' the wind. Perforce I 
 waited 'til his temper had wrought something of 
 exhaustion in him, then with as much of wisdom 
 as I knew I led him to see that the acts which he 
 did threat would but forever cast him from my 
 lady's presence. 
 
 Never more may I see such sight, for in the 
 end he brake down, and hard sobs rent his great 
 frame as he had been a little child, and this not 
 because of himself, but for his impotence to 
 make my lady's lot one whit the easier. 
 
 "Thou knowest not what things I suffer, 
 Anselm. How canst thou ? What comfort hath
 
 Anselm s Tale 175 
 
 thy religion for such pain as this?" he made 
 bitter challenge of me after a time. To which I 
 could but shake my head and answer " None." 
 For it hath ever seemed passing strange to me 
 that whereas the Lord Christ healed sickness 
 and blindness, brought the dead to life, suffered 
 poverty, loneliness, and grievous pain in his own 
 body, he yet left no word of comfort for the 
 heaviest sorrow which mankind doth suffer. 
 
 Worse was yet to follow on Marian's foolish 
 babbling. As I did foresee, Godfrey's manner 
 toward my lady changed. Whereas he had been 
 cold and despiteful, now was he all gentleness. 
 
 All this so worked upon her calm that she 
 was well-nigh unable to hold her feeling, and day 
 by day I grew in fear of what was coming of 
 this sorrowful coil. 
 
 Sir Hugh drank none the less for his kins- 
 man's presence, and it was on a day as he sat 
 dozing in the hall beside his empty flagon that 
 Godfrey and my lady played at chess in the em- 
 brasure of the window. I sat apart, laying in 
 color on a missal which I was illuminating for 
 my lady's own oratory. Since Marian's prating 
 my lady strove ever to keep me anear her when 
 Godfrey was within the Manor. Though 't was 
 but a thankless task to play the bulwark which 
 dammed up her flowing love for another, yet, 
 withal, I rejoiced to be even so much of worth 
 to her. 
 
 Godfrey was for trapping my lady into ac-
 
 176 / am the King 
 
 knowledgment that she still bore love to him. 
 Quoth he : "I pray thee give me thy counsel, 
 fair kinswoman. I have a companion in arms, 
 one most dear to me, who loved a damsel be- 
 yond measure. She gave her heart to his keep- 
 ing or so she did profess and pledged her 
 to await his coming from the Holy Wars. Now 
 that he is returned, he doth find her wedded 
 with another who hath land and gold, /be- 
 sought him forget the faithless jade, but thou 
 being a woman may discern her action in a 
 something different light. What wouldst thou 
 say to my comrade an thou spake with him?" 
 
 My lady leaned her cheek in her hand ; keep- 
 ing her eyes fixed on the chess pieces, she did 
 seem to ruminate of her next move. The sun 
 through the stained window turned her hair to a 
 great glory. Her right hand was above the 
 board as a hovering bird. Saith she, at length, 
 moving her piece with deliberateness : 
 
 " Thou hast given thy friend wise counsel, to 
 which I would add nor take aught. Bid him 
 forget the jade." Then saith she, in quiet tone, 
 " Check." 
 
 Silence lasted while he did extricate his piece 
 from its threatened position, then saith he again : 
 " Something there is which doth change the 
 complexion of the affair I spoke on. The man 
 to whom the damsel is wedded is no true knight, 
 but a base-bred coward who would flee his 
 shadow at noonday an it bore a lance. Beside
 
 Anselms Tale 177 
 
 the which, he be drunken and ribald : bethink 
 you, doth not this something alter the matter?" 
 
 Again her hand slow hovered o'er the board. 
 "I be loth to think that a gentlman of name, 
 arms, and cry, could be as thou dost depict, 
 noble cousin. Zeal for thy friend hath colored 
 thy vision." Then saith she again, " Check." 
 
 "By St. Christopher, my lady, I swear I 
 have but touched in the picture gray, an it were 
 rightly black, which being so, dost thou not 
 deem my comrade hath warrant to bear his 
 love from the churl to a place of safety and defy 
 her lord to combat a V entrance?" quoth he, 
 and he did make a hasty move. 
 
 " Nay, but dost thou not think thy comrade 
 something presumptuous to thus assume that 
 the damsel still careth for him? Beshrew me, it 
 hath that look to me," then saith she, and she 
 did make another move " Checkmate." By 
 which I knew that my lady had won the game. 
 
 At this his blue eyes cast upon her such a 
 grieving look of reproach for that she had 
 seemed to so deny her love for him, she scarce 
 could bear the sight. She paled under his 
 glance and did even impulsive start, as though 
 to throw aside the game she had but now won 
 and own herself weak and defeated. Full well I 
 knew the words of tenderness that were crowd- 
 ing to her lips, for it were mistake to deem my 
 lady cold, that she was not, and being quickly 
 aware an I would save her that for which she 
 
 12
 
 178 / am the King 
 
 would ne'er hold herself forgiven, with ruth- 
 less hand I swept from my desk a pot of crimson 
 pigment. It fell, sounding loudly on the tense 
 silence of the room, dashing a stain like blood 
 across the floor. The sleeping drunkard stirred 
 to grumbling movement, straightly settling to 
 sleep again. Nor my lady, nor Godfrey, so 
 much as turned their heads ; nathless I saw that 
 the sudden sound had loosed her fascinated 
 gaze, which 'til now had been holden to God- 
 frey's by a power stronger than herself. 
 
 Rising quickly from her place she stood over 
 against him, tall and fair, gazing at him with dark- 
 ening eyes which did at once command and 
 plead to him. 
 
 " Godfrey, it were inhospitable to speak thus, 
 I wis, but why tarriest thou at Weregrave ? The 
 king who set forward on his journey from Pales- 
 tine before thy leaving is not yet come to Eng- 
 land. Some say him dead ; others, that he lies 
 captive in the hands of his foes. Prince John's 
 hand already closes over the sceptre, and thou, 
 loyal knight to so great a master, bidest here in 
 springtime idleness when every true subject 
 should be stirring." 
 
 At this the blood came with a mighty rush in 
 Godfrey's face, and the little scar 'neath his eye 
 burned to a deep color. He made answer in 
 tone so low I scarce could catch his utterance. 
 
 " Thou art ever right, my lady, and I am re- 
 creant knight." Then, forgetful of my presence,
 
 Anselm s Tale 179 
 
 or that of the sleeping drunkard, he broke out in 
 passionate entreaty, " How can I go hence, how 
 tear me from Weregrave an thou loose not first 
 the jesses which bind my heart to thy hand?" 
 and he did gaze upon her with a look it well- 
 nigh broke her heart to deny. 
 
 " Say not 't is I that hold thee," she pled with 
 him, " I bid thee go. Honor and service are 
 still thine; be not unworthy these, I beseech 
 thee." 
 
 " Say rather, sweet, be not unworthy thee," 
 saith he, bending his head as he were in a holy 
 place. 
 
 On the morrow he took horse and departed. 
 Nor in word or look did he aught to vex my lady 
 again ; and, womanlike, I do believe she felt her- 
 self despitefully used withal, in that he had not 
 let his eyes say that which she forbade his lips 
 to utter. 
 
 Life at Weregrave settled to its wonted heavi- 
 ness after this. My lady showed no grief, an she 
 felt any, at Godfrey's going. I do bethink me 
 so much of sorrow had numbed her sense and 
 dulled the sharpness of her feeling. 
 
 Sir Hugh's potations were daily deeper, and 
 he grew ever in cothyness. Seldom rode he 
 now to hunt or hawk, contenting him with the 
 fireside and his brimming flagon. 
 
 Now hath my tale brought me to that on which 
 I would I could hold silence. This may not
 
 i8o / am tJie King 
 
 be, nor can I of honesty keep back mine own 
 guiltiness, in those things which befell us. 
 
 Well do I know that though the act was an- 
 other's, my hand doth wear on it a guilty stain, 
 in that I might have hindered a wrong and did 
 not. And this be not the most grievous part of 
 the matter, withal, for though I am ware that 
 sin lieth on my soul, yet am I not sorrowful of 
 the act which put it there, nor can I bring my- 
 self to be. Doubtless in another world I will 
 burn for this, it scarce could be otherwise ; but 
 when I recall how much of joy hath come 
 through it for my lady, I can but say, 'twere 
 worth the damnation of one such poor soul as 
 mine to have it thus. 
 
 But to my tale, for as yet thou knowest 
 naught of the happenings of which I speak. 
 
 'T is one of my tasks at Weregrave, being 
 almoner, to give each morn from the Manor 
 gate the dole of food and trenchers from my 
 lord's table to the beggars who come hither. 
 
 For three morns I had beheld 'mongst the 
 clamoring crowd one who looked of better sort 
 despite that his clothing was rent and grimed 
 and his visage hollow as any. Within his great 
 eyes there lurked the look as a famished wolf 
 who scents prey. Notwithstanding, he made no 
 move to take of the proffered food, and when I 
 had thought thereon it seemed to me he must 
 be a witless one. 
 
 So thinking, on the fourth morn of his coming
 
 Anselms Tale 181 
 
 I pressed aside the rude horde of more impor- 
 tunate ones and of myself thrust into his hand a 
 well-sopped trencher of bread. Scarce had his 
 fingers touched it than he unclasped them and 
 let fall upon the dusty road the tasty bit. 
 Quick as thought two lusty fellows fell on it, 
 but ere their greedy clutch had fastened 
 thereon, the beggar set foot squarely on the 
 bread and ground it into the dirt. 
 
 " How now, sirrah," quoth I, angered at such 
 wantonness, " is it thus you treat my lord's 
 bounty? Get you gone ere I have you beaten 
 from the gate." 
 
 Whereupon the beggar turned upon me a 
 look which was like a knife in the body. " 'T is 
 not my lord's bread that I crave, but his blood," 
 quoth he, and saying this straight lost himself 
 in the crowd and passed from my sight ere I 
 could stay him. 
 
 Much I pondered on this happening and 
 what it did portend, but naught of it did I utter 
 to Sir Hugh, for that he would have had his 
 varlets scour the countryside 'til they found the 
 fellow and beat the life o' him. 
 
 Some half a score of days after, or perchance 
 it was a two weeks, of this point I hold no cer- 
 tainty, but this I do know, 'twas the hour of 
 tierce and we sat at meat, while a fierce storm 
 brewed without. The wind roared and howled 
 in the chimney as a soul in the pit, and dark- 
 ness was come on so thick that the torches were
 
 1 82 / am the King 
 
 perforce lit in the hall. My lord paled and 
 shivered at each blast which howled over the 
 Manor, he seeming ever craven when storms 
 broke heavy. Of a truth, much liquor had 
 brought him to a state of such jumping fright 
 the least sound was like to well-nigh scare him 
 from his body. 
 
 In the midst of this tempest there came at 
 the gate a blind beggar craving shelter ; who, 
 when he was come within the hall, dripping and 
 miserable, my lady, ever pitiful, bade Marian 
 lead him anear the fire and there serve him 
 with food. Thereupon Marian did set before 
 him a trencher steaming with savory meat, 
 which he seemed not to heed, hovering 'gainst 
 the fire, shivering and shivering, 'til I counted 
 him a poor witless fool as well as blind. Some- 
 thing of familiarity there was about the man, 
 though I could not say in what it lay. Once I 
 was for fancying I had glimpsed a sight of a 
 pair of hungry wolfish eyes gleaming 'neath his 
 dirty head-covering. 
 
 When dinner was at an end Sir Hugh made 
 as if to cross the hall, and I, I scarce know why, 
 followed in haste. I know not if 'twere acci- 
 dent or design, but the beggar moved from the 
 fireside and stood in my lord's way; at which, 
 being roundly drunk, he kicked the poor crea- 
 ture from him with a mighty oath. I saw the 
 man straighten himself, I saw the gleam of up- 
 lifted steel, and quick as the fellow moved, I had
 
 Anselms Tale 183 
 
 yet been quick enough to stay his hand had I 
 so willed. But I did not. T was life and free- 
 dom for my lady which I saw in the gleam of 
 that upraised knife. While I thought thus, I 
 saw the steel strike home to Sir Hugh's breast. 
 
 " Take that, and that, and that! " shouted the 
 beggar, " and I would I could strike thee once 
 for every pang which she hath suffered of thee, 
 for then would thy body be one gaping wound." 
 
 Sir Hugh fell, t*he blood gushing from half 
 a score of holes, the man atop of him using his 
 knife to awful purpose. 
 
 When my lord's men had gathered their wit 
 and did attempt to take the murderer, he stood 
 at bay, threatening all with his knife. His head 
 uplifted, I saw 't was the same who had spurned 
 my lord's bounty at the gate, as I did tell thee on. 
 
 " Lay no hand on me," he cried in frenzy ; 
 " he died justly. He came a-hunting near my 
 hut ; he saw my child, my only one ; he used her 
 to his wicked will ; for that he lies weltering in 
 his blood," and before any could stay the mad 
 creature, he had turned his knife 'gainst himself, 
 severing the great vein in his neck, which 
 spurted forth like a fountain of red. Then fell 
 he forward over Sir Hugh's corpse, and the 
 blood of knight and villain, oppressor and op- 
 pressed, mingled and crimsoned the rushes on 
 the floor. 
 
 For a brief space my lady stood over this
 
 184 / am the King 
 
 awful sight, white and solemn ; then raising her 
 hand on high, saith she : 
 
 " This justice was from heaven. Your lord 
 died by the hand of God." 
 
 Of Sir Hugh's funeral and the long feasting, 
 wherein wine and ale flowed like water, and 
 every sort from beggar to lord caroused at 
 Weregrave, I will say naught My lady kept 
 her chamber, permitting none to see her; not 
 that she felt grief or made pretence thereof, for 
 this she did not. In all things she had outward 
 respect to the name she bore, and bade me see 
 to it that every ceremony was faithfully ob- 
 served. One thing she would not, however, 
 that Sir Hugh be buried at Weregrave. 
 
 "The men of our blood and lineage," saith 
 she " have ever borne themselves as brave 
 knights and true men. 'Twere insult to their 
 dust that such an one be laid amongst them." 
 
 So when the hour of sepulture was come, Sir 
 Hugh was borne to Hardecute Castle, and there 
 left in the vault 'neath the chapel altar. 
 
 Beside this, my lady bade me see to it that 
 the body of the poor villain have decent burial, 
 and once when I spake on him as murderer, she 
 chid me soundly. 
 
 "Nay, Anselm, never call the deed murder; 
 't was execution." Which, heaven be my wit- 
 ness, I think it was. 
 
 All this being over and done, Weregrave set-
 
 Anselms Tale 185 
 
 tied to a calm so great 't was nigh to the peace 
 of heaven, and had it not been for my lady's 
 failing looks and drooping figure, I had a'most 
 thought me transported to another world. 
 
 With her, 'twas as if a tight-strung bow had 
 on a sudden snapped its string. Scarce could 
 you say that she ailed, for that she did not, nor 
 would she drink Marian's brews and possets 
 which the faithful wench had ever ready to 
 thrust 'neath her nose an she cough, or sneeze, 
 or sigh. But all the lightsomeness was gone from 
 out her step, and for hours together would she 
 sit, with idle hands folded and eyes wide apart, 
 seeing naught in this world, I am fain to believe. 
 
 Oft we tarried in the garden court on the sun- 
 dial seat where first I beheld her grieving over 
 her sorry fate. Her weary head would she rest 
 'gainst the dial, while sun-kissed, and bird songs 
 lulled her to quiet. Sometimes would I read to 
 her from a romaunt, or recite to her the lay of 
 some minstrel. I know not if her outward ears 
 gave heed to the words which I uttered, but the 
 drone of my voice seemed pleasing to her sense, 
 and my presence, at least, not distasteful, and 
 so I was content. 
 
 Once as we sat thus, she of her own will 
 harked back to the hour of our meeting here, 
 which thing she had never so much as spoken 
 on afore. "Dost thou mind, Anselm," quoth 
 she, " how thou didst say to me that Time 
 healed all wounds? 'Tis a wise saying if some-
 
 1 86 / am the King 
 
 thing old, but I am given to doubt if it be true. 
 Time can scarce wipe away the assoil of some 
 things." 
 
 I was silent, for I knew that she did speak of 
 her life with Sir Hugh, and of a truth 't was a 
 hard matter for forgetting. 
 
 Thus the days of peace slipped by, and each 
 morn would I say within myself, " This will be 
 the last, for to-day Godfrey will come ; " and 
 each night would I add one more day to the 
 string of which memory did make a rosary, and 
 tell over hour by hour with joy. 
 
 Still Godfrey came not, and Marian began to 
 say with openness, when my lady was not near, 
 " He hath forgot." My lady's drooping mien, I 
 fear, did utter the same, "He hath forgot; " and 
 within mine own heart, a whisper, half sorrow- 
 ful, wholly joyful, said also, " He hath forgot." 
 
 I know not why it was that I so dreaded 
 Godfrey's coming, Godfrey whom I ever loved 
 as my own soul ; but of a truth I did so dread it, 
 it seeming to me that his coming must change 
 all things and perchance bring pain within our 
 walls again. 
 
 T was at this time that one, a knight, 
 Reginald Beauvais, rode from London to the 
 provinces and stopped the night at Weregrave ; 
 who being come from the court, was stuffed to 
 the throat with gossip thereof, and bore to us 
 the first tidings of Godfrey which we had had of 
 him since his riding from Weregrave.
 
 Anselms Tale 187 
 
 In the unfolding of his budget, he recounted 
 to us how after much hardship and shameful 
 imprisoning which 'twas more than guessed 
 the forsworn Philip of France had a thumb in 
 that Richard was at length returned to Eng- 
 land, and how that Godfrey was in great favor 
 of the monarch because of having twice rescued 
 him from death in Palestine. But further he 
 went on to relate that this favor was little like 
 to be of service to him, for that 'twas public 
 rumor that Godfrey lay grievously sick of a 
 fever and like to die thereof. 
 
 " Of a truth," saith he with a careless light- 
 ness ill becoming to any, though doubtless but 
 the foppish fashion of the town, where all things, 
 or life, or death, are to be borne lightly, " he is 
 most like a' ready dead, for none who knew of 
 his malady had hope to his life." 
 
 At this I saw my lady turn as white as the 
 cloth which covered the board, we being at 
 meat the while, and I feared the sudden evil 
 news had wholly undone her. Howbeit, she 
 struggled mightily to hold her grief, and bore 
 herself with quiet 'til the meal was ended. I 
 plied the youth with many questions of Godfrey 
 and his whereabouts in the town, being minded 
 to ride thence on the morrow if my lady allow. 
 But for this was I not prepared, that my lady 
 should take it to her head to ride to London 
 also. 
 
 Marian came straightly to fetch me to my
 
 1 88 / am the King 
 
 lady's chamber so soon as our guest was retired, 
 and there I found Joscelyn pacing the floor as 
 a wild creature, her long calm broken at last. 
 Again had the master hand set string to the 
 bow and tightened it with the winch. Fearfully 
 I watched her, deeming her strength too frail 
 and spent to withstand so sudden a strain. 
 With no loss of time she unfolded her design to 
 me in speech so hurried that her words did 
 jostle one another as rude fellows, each with his 
 toe on another's heel. 
 
 When she had made an end of speaking I 
 pled long with her that she suffer me to go 
 alone, pledging her to do all that mortal might 
 for Godfrey's mending, and when he was himself 
 once more, to fetch him straight to Weregrave. 
 I represented to her that she was not in health 
 for such heavy undertaking as this hard journey 
 to London. 
 
 To all she turned deaf ear, or met me with a 
 counter plea so melting, that I had worn a most 
 monstrous hard heart an I yielded not; as I 
 presently did. 
 
 Then was I for coaxing her that she proceed 
 to Winchester, ten miles distant, and from thence 
 to the coast, there to take ship for London ; the 
 journey thus being accomplished with greater 
 ease if longer time. 
 
 " Nay, Anselm, trammel me not in this. If I 
 do go as thou art minded to have, we must needs 
 wait the sailing of a ship, besides putting our-
 
 Anselms Tale 189 
 
 selves at the mercy, it may perchance be, of an 
 adverse wind. The weariness of a journey were 
 not so great as would be the eating o' my heart 
 with impatience. Every day, ay, every hour, 
 doth count a lifetime now. We will set forward 
 on the morrow at nones, and thus be able to 
 come easily to Winchester ere night falls and 
 the gates be shut. There will we lay the night 
 and be well rested for beginning our hard jour- 
 ney. I implore thee say no more. It shall be thus." 
 And so it was, my lady having her will in this 
 as in all things. The next day at nones, after 
 most hasty preparation, we set forward for Win- 
 chester. My lady, mounted on her white mule 
 and arrayed in a gown of deep green stuff laced 
 with gold, wore a flush of excitement on her 
 cheek which well-nigh tricked one to believe it 
 the sign of returning health. Beside her rode 
 Marian in a mighty state of intrancement for 
 that she journeyed to London for the first time of 
 her life. With us went twenty-five of our stout- 
 est men-at-arms, well provided with weapons; 
 for the roads are beset with thieves and cut- 
 purses who lay in wait for travellers of the better 
 sort ; it being mightily unsafe to strive to reach 
 ( London an we go not well guarded. A host 
 of serving people rode with us as well, for, as 
 thou art ware, after passing Winchester there 
 be no hospitable monasteries wherein we may 
 lay the night, and the inns be not fit place for 
 any save tavern brawlers and such low sort.
 
 190 / am the King 
 
 The tinkle, tinkle, tinkle of the silver bells 
 upon my lady's bridle sounded forth riotously 
 at our starting, seeming to my fancy like joy- 
 bells; but ere we were come within sight of 
 the monastery towers at Winchester my lady 
 drooped right wearily in her saddle, while the 
 bridle, lying lax on the mule's neck, no longer 
 stirred the bells to brave music. I dare be 
 sworn she was not a little glad when we rode 
 within the gate-house of the monastery. 
 
 Here, in the guest-house, shortly after our 
 coming, was arrayed for us a supper consisting 
 of not a few dishes quaint and new to our taste, 
 over which Marian had a mighty curiosity; 
 and here we reposed the night in comfort. 
 
 On the morrow, ere we took horse, my lady 
 bade me give, over and above the sum where- 
 with to settle our reckoning, a pound sterling 
 for masses to be said for Godfrey's recovery. 
 And never in our journeying did she pass a 
 rude cross or wayside shrine an she did not 
 pause to put up a prayer for him she so loved. 
 I think it did hurt her sore to remember that 
 whilst he lay a-dying she was for doubting his 
 loyalty. 
 
 Before the ending of the first day of our leav- 
 ing Winchester, my lady was well-nigh falling 
 from her saddle in utter weariness. The serving 
 people had pressed on before us some hours 
 earlier, and had raised a tent for the women. 
 As we rode up to the spot, the camp-fires blazed
 
 Anselms Tale 191 
 
 brightly. In the waning light I could see the 
 cook and scullions busily engaged in making 
 ready for our evening meal. A savory odor 
 of pottage floated to my nose, whetting my 
 already keen appetite to an edge 't was like to 
 take a mighty bowl of the stuff to dull. 
 
 My lady was so spent with fatigue I needs 
 must lift her from her mule and bear her straight 
 to the couch already waiting her; this I did, 
 my heart gripping me the while with a fierce 
 pain I know not how to word, for that her 
 weight seemed so slight a thing even for my 
 poor strength. 
 
 When the supper was made ready Marian 
 knelt beside the couch on which my lady re- 
 clined and coaxed her to each mouthful with 
 the pretty fooling which women use toward an 
 ailing child. Nathless, despite her coaxing, 
 and my lady's striving, 'twas little enough of the 
 strengthening stuff she took, and Marian shook 
 her head sadly, gazing into the bowl still so 
 nearly full. 
 
 But as we drew anear to our journey's end, my 
 lady grew stronger, despite the fatigue, till at 
 length, at the end of the fourth day of our start- 
 ing, we came in sight of London town. 
 
 Here we tarried without the gate to crave 
 shelter for the night at the Benedictine nunnery 
 of St. John the Baptist for my lady and Marian ; 
 it being ill fit that they stay the night at a 
 tavern, and I, scarce knowing where to com-
 
 192 / am the King 
 
 mand lodging for them of any of the burgher 
 class, being so much a stranger to the town. 
 
 When I had seen them safe bestowed for the 
 night, I took my way within the city, none too 
 soon an I did not desire to have the gates closed 
 'gainst me ; not, however, 'til I had promised my 
 lady to return for her in the morn so soon as 
 light was come. 
 
 I sought out a quiet inn in a narrow street 
 where I had lodged on the only time of my being 
 in London, and having seen to it with mine own 
 eyes that the animals were well housed and fed, 
 and our men-at-arms reasonably disposed for 
 the night, I made the best I could of some un- 
 savory viands and got me to my couch, full of 
 weariness. Despite my great weariness, how- 
 ever, 'twas not to sleep, for notwithstanding this 
 tavern is counted a sober spot and quiet, 't was 
 the unheard-of time of a two hours beyond com- 
 pline ere the noise of the inn gave place to quiet. 
 
 So soon as the city gates were open on the 
 morrow, I with two serving men fared forth to 
 the nunnery for my lady and Marian. Early as 
 I was, my lady was waiting me with fretting 
 impatience. 
 
 Her looks were pale, and great circles of dark 
 blue lay 'neath her eyes, giving them a look of 
 monstrous size. I was fearful that the journey 
 had borne too greatly on her strength, and said 
 as much as we rode along. Whereat she shook 
 her head, answering,
 
 Anselms Tale 193 
 
 " 'T is not the journey which hath worn so 
 upon me, but through all the night I tossed 
 upon my couch nor closed mine eyes for think- 
 ing of Godfrey within the near-by city, perchance 
 a-dying, and thou wouldst not let me seek him." 
 
 " Speak not thus, my lady, I beseech you," 
 prayed I, mightily cut at her words. " I did but 
 act in this as seemed wisest for thee. 'T was 
 nightfall ere we ourselves were housed at the 
 inn; had we sought Godfrey on the hour as 
 thou wert for doing, it had been a'ready black 
 night ere we reached his abode. Thou art ware 
 that after nightfall the city streets are infested 
 with a brawling and factious sort, who but seek 
 occasion in a quarrel to run thee through the 
 body, and so have opportunity to relieve thee 
 of thy purse. Beside the which I know not how 
 Dame Bardulf, with whom Godfrey hath lodging, 
 is situate, or if she be able to command proper 
 lodging for thee. Say that I did aright, my 
 lady. It grieves me sorely to be under even 
 slight blame of thee." 
 
 Whereon, as ever it is her gentle custom, she 
 soothed the hurt she had unwitting wrought. 
 Thus we proceeded through the city, nor did 
 any of its sights or sounds, so unwonted to our 
 country-bred eyes and ears, seem to have even 
 slight notice of her, so intent was she on thoughts 
 of Godfrey; though Marian was like to wring 
 her head from her shoulders in her desire to 
 lose no whit of it all. 
 13
 
 194 I am 
 
 On our way we passed through Chepe, which 
 word is a Saxon one and signifies Market. Only 
 the south side of this way is built upon, the 
 north of it being an open field where jousts, 
 tourneys or ridings are often held. The houses 
 along this way be monstrous fine, and many 
 goldsmith and linendrapers there keep shop. 
 
 Here it was that we passed a crowd of people 
 of the commoner sort, who stood about the 
 pillory where a scurvy knave of a baker was 
 fastened, a gazing stock to all ; his offence being 
 that he had made his loaves something light of 
 weight for honesty. 
 
 At length were we come to a street called 
 Watling, and having proceeded some distance 
 thereon I did espy, hung from a pole, a sign 
 bearing this inscription : " Simon Bardulf, Pep- 
 perer," which being the direction given me by 
 the knight, Reginald Beauvais, I knew we were 
 come at length to our journey's end. 
 
 We drew rein before the shop, where a rosy- 
 faced prentice boy kept the air in motion with a 
 voice whose rasping cry must needs gain him 
 the ear of each passer-by. " What d' ye lack, 
 what d' ye lack, what d' ye lack? " 
 
 Upon inquiring of the youth if Dame Bardulf 
 was within, he paused of his cry long enough to 
 answer : 
 
 " Of that I know not, see you, but I dare be 
 sworn she is, for she seldom fares forth at this 
 hour. My master hath to the guild-hall of
 
 Anselms Tale 195 
 
 Pepperers this morn on great business, and I 
 do tend shop in his place. Most worshipful sir, 
 can I serve you in aught?" 
 
 " In naught save direction of where to find 
 thy mistress," quoth I, nothing pleased at the 
 youth's pert tongue. 
 
 " Down the passage to the right, and up the 
 stairs. There knock loudly, for the Dame hath 
 one ear deaf, though, by my faith, the other is 
 ever for taking account of that which it is not 
 intended she should." 
 
 Helping my lady to alight, we took our way 
 through a narrow passage, followed now loudly, 
 then dimly, by the prentice's rasping call, 'til we 
 found ourselves in a great square court in the 
 midst of which stood a well-house whence all 
 the burghers on the court drew water. From 
 this court many flights of stone stairs led to the 
 upper story. 
 
 Turning into the nearest of these we ascended, 
 and stood before a heavy oaken door. 
 
 Remembering the advice of the malapert pren- 
 tice, I delivered a heavy knock on the^portal. 
 
 On the instant it was flung wide by an angry 
 hand, and there appeared within the opening a 
 goodwife, short and fat, whose round red face 
 had a look of kindly good nature, despite that 
 now it did show anger at my untoward summons. 
 
 " How now, sirrah? " she was beginning, when, 
 seeing by my dress and bearing that I was other 
 than she expected, she did modify her tone
 
 196 / am the King 
 
 greatly. " I cry you pardon, good sir ; I was 
 for basting thee soundly, deeming thee one of 
 those malapert prentices who will have the life 
 o' me yet with their tormenting " 
 
 " Yes, yes, good woman, but I would hold 
 speech with Dame Bardulf," saith I, seeing I 
 must stem the torrent of her speech ere it o'er- 
 flow me. 
 
 "Then say thy say, sir, for thou dost hold 
 speech with her this instant." Whereupon, 
 glimpsing my lady, who 'til now had been hidden 
 by me, on a sudden the Dame's manner changed. 
 For there is that in Joscelyn's bearing which, an 
 she be alone or unattended, will ever make 
 a common person bend to her. Straight the 
 woman stood aside, begging us enter and honor 
 her poor abode by being seated. 
 
 Quoth my lady, " Good Dame Bardulf, we 
 seek one Godfrey de Bersac, a knight who hath, 
 if I mistake not, had lodging of thee this long 
 time. It hath come to us, his kinspeople, that 
 he lieth grievously sick of a fever, and we have 
 ridden far to help recover him of his illness." 
 
 Hearing this, the good Dame threw her kirtle 
 over her head and 'gan to rock herself and weep 
 in such fashion that my lady went pale as a 
 spirit and was like to drop. 
 
 " Nay, never tell me that we are too late, that 
 he is a' ready dead," she moaned, grasping the 
 woman's kirtle in her hand and clinging to it 
 pitifully.
 
 Anselms Tale 197 
 
 " Ah, body o' me, body o' me, if it were no 
 worse ! " exclaimed the Dame, still rocking her 
 body and weeping, " though for any knowledge 
 that be mine he may be that beside. And 
 of a truth 't were better so, than to rot o' a 
 prison." 
 
 " Woman, of your mercy unfold this matter 
 to my hearing. Is not the knight here with 
 thee, and if not what hath befallen him, where 
 hath he gone? " quoth my lady, her tone fraught 
 with fear and anguish. 
 
 " That may your worships well ask o' me. 
 An I were God or the king I might answer 
 thee. Look you, my lady, 'twas on this wise 
 he went hence. Many weeks agone the youth 
 fell on sickness, and did burn of a fever, the 
 which I never saw the like on afore, so great 
 was it. In the twinkling of an eye, as a body 
 might say, he was raving and out of himself. 
 I perforce must fight him an I keep him to his 
 bed ; for he was ever for mounting his destrier 
 and riding to a place I know not on, but which 
 he often named in his madness, called Were- 
 grave. He who was ever of such gentle way 
 toward all that never heard I ill word of him, 
 would now contend 'gainst me with mad strength, 
 pummelling me in such sound manner that I 
 oft must call the prentice boys of my good man 
 an I keep the youth to his bed. 
 
 " Oh, I did give him gentle care, my lady, I 
 promise you that, for he ever used kindness
 
 / am the King 
 
 toward me. Down his throat I did pour divers 
 brews and possets of which I have great 
 skill in the preparation he being out of him- 
 self, as a body might say, and not able to with- 
 stand me. For of a truth, had he been other, 
 I had never ha' gotten a one of them i' the 
 inside o' him, he liking such stuff not a whit. 
 
 " The barber-surgeon was summoned, and did 
 come day on day and bleed him, 'til belike the 
 poor creature's blood was well-nigh drained of 
 him, and yet he did not mend." 
 
 " Of thy goodness, Dame, get thee to the 
 end of this and let me have knowledge of what 
 hath befallen him," quoth my lady, sore tried 
 at listening to the woman's ceaseless chatter of 
 possets and brews and bleedings when she yet 
 knew not if Godfrey were live or dead. 
 
 " Ay, ay, your worship, I come to that 
 now. Thou shouldst not blame me because 
 that my tongue cannot keep pace with thy chaf- 
 ing impatience. 'T is a fault o' heaven's making 
 and hath ever been said of me and Simon 
 my husband doth lay it greatly to my credit 
 that I be never one to talk much, or as a body 
 might say, to talk fast. In these days of scolds 
 and chatters, my lady, 'twere no defect to be 
 of a silent turn, I do beg thee know," quoth the 
 Dame, pouring out the words so fast that they 
 did seem an endless stream, never to be stayed 
 or dammed. 
 
 My lady seeing that she must be wary, an she
 
 Anselms Tale 199 
 
 turn aside all this and gain of the woman the 
 answer she longed to hear, saith most gently 
 now, but I could hear the impatience beneath 
 her soft tone : 
 
 " Ay, good Dame, thou hast the right of it 
 in this ; but thou wert for telling me, when I so 
 unmannerly interrupted thee, where they bore 
 Sir Godfrey an they took him hence." 
 
 " Nay, my lady, not so, for that I could not; 
 and grief for this hath so wrought upon me this 
 two weeks, I scarce have eaten a gobbet and 
 am falling to a shadow o' myself; so Simon, 
 my master, did say to me only this morn. Of 
 a truth 't is little wonder that I sorrow thus, for 
 the knight was of such gentle sort, and ready 
 was he to the day with his lodge money, to 
 which he ever added a little sum for fairings. 
 'T is not oft in these times that one finds such, 
 beshrew me, so when they took him hence, I 
 was for fighting as a wolf doth for her whelps. 
 But what could I, my lady, when I beheld the 
 king's own seal? " 
 
 " Naught, good Dame, save that which thou 
 didst, I am persuaded. But thou sayest it was 
 at the king's command that he was borne 
 hence ? " questioned my lady, fearful that she 
 again turn aside the Dame in her speech. 
 
 " Of that I know not, my lady, save that a 
 soldier read the parchment to me and pointed 
 out a round red thing not greatly smaller than 
 a bun, which he did aver was the king's own
 
 2OO / am the King 
 
 seal. 'T was on this wise that they came for 
 him. As to-day, one gave a sounding knock 
 on the portal, and when I was come to open it, 
 meaning to give the knave a piece of my tongue 
 for that he had disturbed my patient, I beheld 
 at my threshold not a few of the king's soldiers, 
 who bore amongst them a litter. They thrust 
 me aside most churlishly when I had opened to 
 them, demanding in no mannerly tone that I 
 point out to them where lay the knight Godfrey 
 de Bersac ; and when I would not, but desired 
 to know their business, they told me they were 
 come to bear him hence. ' Nay, that you will 
 not,' quoth I, right roundly ; ' the man hath 
 little of life in him now, and I will not that it be 
 shaken out of him at thy villain hands.' Whereon 
 one drew forth from his pouch the parchment 
 I spoke on bearing the king's seal, which, ac- 
 cording to his reading, did say I was to deliver 
 into the hands of the bearers the body of God- 
 frey de Bersac, be he live or dead. Upon this 
 I fell a-crying, and begged them tell me of 
 what crime he stood accused and to what place 
 they would fetch him. But to this they gave 
 no heed, and one chucked me 'neath the chin in 
 most unmannerly fashion and bade me have no 
 fear, for that they would bed him comfortably 
 in a cool dungeon, where the fever of him would 
 cool swiftly enough, and rats and toads act right 
 gentle nurses to him; whereat I 'gan to wail 
 afresh, while they lifted his poor body from the
 
 Anselms Tale 201 
 
 couch right gently I will say and laid him 
 in the litter and bore him I know not where. I 
 essayed to follow them and find out, when one 
 lusty fellow turned back and drove me home at 
 the point of his pike, I a-shrieking with fright 
 at each step and feeling that sharp weapon in 
 my buttocks." 
 
 After questioning the Dame closely and find- 
 ing that we could draw from her no further 
 knowledge, for that she had none, we were forced 
 to depart and leave her standing by the roadside 
 where she had followed us, still chattering and 
 protesting that no fault lay with her in this 
 matter and calling all the saints to witness of 
 her sorrow. 
 
 I would then that my lady return to the con- 
 vent and there await me while I made search of 
 the town for my brother, of whose fate I now 
 held deep fears which I dared not word to her. 
 But to this she said me a right round nay, and 
 bade me turn on the instant toward the Tower. 
 " For," saith she, " an he be taken prisoner 
 for some invented offence, 'tis there he most 
 like is." 
 
 'T was no great way from the lodging of Dame 
 Bardulf to where we would go, but being strange 
 to it we were forced to ask our way of burgher 
 and shopman 'til at length we found ourselves 
 before the Tower. About it lies a deep moat 
 inclosing a double line of fortifications, from 
 the centre of which doth rise a monstrous great
 
 2O2 / am the King 
 
 quadrangular tower having a turret at each cor- 
 ner thereof. Having passed the drawbridge, 
 the portcullis was drawn up, and we were let to 
 enter after some delay. Once within the great 
 court, I made demand of the fellow who admitted 
 us that we be straightly led into the presence of 
 the governor of the Tower, with whom I had 
 important business. The knave did lay great 
 hindrance in our way, and was for refusing our 
 request outright despite that he did see that we 
 were people of some sorts. 'T was not 'til I 
 named myself the brother of Sir Godfrey de 
 Bersac that he gave heed to my request. 
 
 " Nay, if thou hadst but named that to me in 
 the beginning," quoth he, becoming on a sudden 
 monstrous obliging, " I had not stayed thee ; " 
 and he straight led us into a great hall, which 
 is a portion of the governor's apartments and 
 where the governor himself shortly joined us. 
 
 I lost no time in unfolding our tale and beg- 
 ging of him that he first tell me of what my 
 brother stood accused, and then of his goodness 
 permit me to hold converse with him. 
 
 As I talked I saw grow within the man's face 
 a look of amaze; ere I had made an end of 
 speaking he broke forth: 
 
 " This tale which thou dost bring me is pass- 
 ing strange, Sir Anselm, for thy brother stands 
 accused of no crime that I wot of, nor have I 
 knowledge of where he lieth save only this, that 
 't is not within the Tower of London. It doth
 
 Anselms Tale 203 
 
 rather wear the look to me of some private ven- 
 geance; perchance he hath been foully dealt 
 with. But an it come to King Richard's ear 
 that any hath done him despite, beshrew me, I 
 would have little relish for standing in the fellow's 
 shoes." 
 
 At hearing such dire forebodings from the 
 governor's lips my lady's frail strength forsook 
 her; she had fallen to the floor, an I had not 
 caught her and borne her to a near-by settle, 
 where she reclined, looking for all that I could see 
 as one dead. After a time, with much care from 
 Marian, who chafed her hands and burned not a 
 few goosequills beneath her nose the faith- 
 ful wench having fetched a pocket full of them 
 lest some such thing befall my lady recovered 
 herself, and was for pushing on without delay to 
 Westminster Palace where the king was, desir- 
 ing to lay our grievance at his feet without the 
 smallest delay. 'T was vain that I did urge upon 
 her her unfitness for greater fatigue that the 
 Palace was a full league and a half distant ; that 
 the hour of tierce was long passed, while her 
 fast remained unbroken since morn. She set 
 aside my words with a gesture which bade me 
 be silent, and walked from the hall bearing her- 
 self with more of steadiness than I deemed her 
 capable. 
 
 The governor, being much touched by her 
 beauty and distress, perchance fearful as well 
 that suspicion might rest upon him in the mat-
 
 2O4 / am the King 
 
 ter for that the Dame did maintain that it 
 was the king's soldier who had borne Godfrey 
 from his lodging proffered his service to ride 
 with us to the king, which offer we right gladly 
 accepted. 
 
 Thus for a third time that morn we set out in 
 search of Godfrey, and each time hope was 
 become weaker within us. 
 
 The whole of our way to the Palace lay now 
 beside the river Thames, where we saw not a few 
 monstrous great ships from distant lands. For, 
 as the governor of the Tower did point out to 
 us with much pride, London was now become a 
 mighty mart, and commerce was come to her 
 from every part of the earth. 
 
 At length, after a weary way of riding for my 
 lady, we were come in sight of an incomparable 
 structure furnished with a breastwork and bas- 
 tion, which I knew on the instant to be the king's 
 palace, having once before beheld it. 
 
 Here, after not a little of formality, we were 
 ushered into an ante-room to await while the 
 message that the governor of the Tower craved 
 audience with the king passed from guard to 
 page, from page to gentleman-in-waiting, 'til it 
 reach the king's ear. 
 
 The room in which we waited was a marvel 
 of beauty to my country sight, having about the 
 wall a wondrously wrought arras into which 
 had been sewn a marvellous great picture of a 
 hawking party. Over the floor was spread a
 
 Anselms Tale 205 
 
 cloth of such richness and thickness that our 
 footsteps melted into its depth and were lost to 
 sound. The seats were a very miracle of the 
 cutter's art. The portal at the end of this room 
 gave on a pair of steps which led down to the 
 king's own pleasure garden, where flowers, the 
 gayest and most rare, flaunted in the sunshine, 
 and winding walks led hither and yon. All 
 these things I could not fail to note while we 
 waited ; though so far as my lady was concerned 
 these sights fell on blinded eyes. I dare be 
 sworn that Marian missed no whit of it all, for 
 there she sat, fearsomely quiet, with eyes so 
 agog of amaze that 'twas great wonder they 
 did not roll from her silly head and leave her 
 forever blinded. 
 
 The minutes dragged wearily. My lady sat 
 breathing as a spent runner, with fixed gaze 
 fastened upon the portal through which the 
 messenger had passed, for all the world as she 
 were witched and not able to withdraw her eyes 
 from the spot. I could see that the pink of her 
 finger-nails was become white from the pressure 
 of her tight-clasped hands, and I knew that to 
 her, seconds were now become hours. 
 
 At length a page came down the corridor, and, 
 pausing at the entrance, informed us that his 
 majesty was at this time engaged, and if the 
 governor would see him, he must wait the mor- 
 row, when the king would give him audience at 
 the hour of nones.
 
 2o6 / am the King 
 
 Then outspake the governor, " Go you again 
 to his majesty ; say to him that my business is 
 of greatest urgence, and beg him of his goodness 
 that he see me without delay." 
 
 " Nay, that I will not, my lord Governor. . 
 When the king hath given a nay, he likes not 
 to be importuned," quoth the page. 
 
 " Nathless, I bid thee go again, good youth," 
 saith my lady, now rising and going to the lad, 
 upon whose arm she laid her soft compelling 
 touch. " Say to him that 't is for the welfare of 
 Godfrey de Bersac that he hear me. Say to 
 him that the knight's brother and kinswoman 
 have ridden from beyond the good city of 
 Winchester to seek Sir Godfrey, who, 'twas said, 
 lay a-dying of a fever. Say that when we were 
 come, 't was to find him gone from his lodgings, 
 none knew whither ; say all this, nay, even more, 
 add thy prayers to mine, as thou hast hope 
 some day to be true knight, " pleaded my lady, 
 her great eyes soft with unfallen tears. The 
 lad gazed spellbound upon her, with that look 
 which her beauty ever calls forth from high or 
 low, or youth or age. 
 
 " By my faith, hadst thou informed me sooner 
 that 't was in the name of de Bersac that thou 
 craved audience with the king, thou hadst not 
 been thus shortly set aside ; but now I beg thee 
 know, fair maid, an the king speaks a nay, one 
 may not lightly ask of him again. Beside the 
 which, he hath even now gone forth into the
 
 Anselms Tale 207 
 
 plaisance with some of the court. Beshrew me, 
 there he comes but now," and the lad pointed 
 through the window to a group who moved 
 along one of the walks. 
 
 For the first time of my life I beheld Richard 
 of England. Walking in advance of the others, 
 his hand lightly resting on the arm of my lord 
 Percy, methinks never before or since have I 
 beheld the like for strength and bodily beauty. 
 He walked unbonneted, seeming to joy in the 
 rays of the warm sun; his red-gold hair just 
 touched his shoulders, its ends soft curling of 
 their own will ; his face had cast off its prison 
 paleness and now glowed with ruddy health. 
 He was habited in a robe of blue, richly sewn 
 with a powdering of gold stitchery. 
 
 While I gazed upon him, lost in admiring, my 
 lady had passed swiftly to the oaken door which 
 gave on the stair leading to the plaisance, and 
 ere I was ware of her intent, or could raise 
 hand to stay her, she had passed out of the 
 portal, down the stairs, and was a'ready kneel- 
 ing at the feet of the king, who had paused in 
 amaze, doubtless thinking her some apparition 
 sprung from the ground at his feet, so sudden 
 was her coming. 
 
 The king's face wore a slight frown an he 
 gazed upon her, for he likes not to be inter- 
 rupted in his pleasuring. Marian had pushed 
 herself without the portal, and now stood at my 
 side shaking and chattering with fright, gasping
 
 2o8 / am the King 
 
 as a fish drawn from water. I do believe the 
 silly wench was for thinking that the king 
 would straightly draw his sword and strike off 
 my lady's head without more ado, because of 
 her temerity in thus going unbidden into his 
 presence. 
 
 "How now, lady, what do you here? Is it 
 that the monarch can claim no moment to himself 
 without some suppliant at his feet to importune 
 him?" he questioned with something of anger 
 in his tone. 
 
 " Justice, your majesty, I crave justice for one 
 of your loyal servants," saith she, raising her 
 face and disclosing its beauty and sorrow to the 
 king's gaze. I could hear a little murmuring 
 of admiration pass amongst the courtiers who 
 stood back, and, so potent is a fair face, even the 
 king's brow cleared of its frown. He stretched 
 forth his hand to her, saying the while : 
 
 " Rise, lady, I command thee ; it were not 
 meet that so much of beauty should be at the 
 feet of any man." 
 
 My lady only lifted her wondrous eyes and 
 fastened them on the king's face with a glance 
 of pain and supplication in their depths. Quoth 
 she, scarce able to restrain her tears for fright 
 and sorrow, " My liege, I kneel before thee to 
 beg at thy hands justice for thy loyal knight 
 and loving servant, Godfrey de Bersac, who, it 
 beseemeth, hath been foully dealt with by some 
 villain enemy; unless it be true that at his
 
 Anselms Tale 209 
 
 majesty's command Godfrey hath been thrown 
 into prison; though God wot of what crime he 
 could be charged. Not 'gainst thee, my lord 
 king, for he did ever love thee as his own soul, 
 nor 'gainst thy law, for to it he gave submissive 
 heed. Of thy mercy, then, I beseech thee, say 
 what hath befallen him an thou knowest." 
 
 " Of one thing be assured, lady, Godfrey de 
 Bersac stands accused of no crime 'gainst king or 
 state; nor at our command hath he been cast 
 into prison. As soon would I cut my right 
 hand from me as doubt the loyalty of him who 
 twice put his life in jeopardy that his king might 
 go free. He who wears the motto, ' Je suis le 
 Roi,' is too much king to be traitor. But I 
 pray thee unfold to my hearing what relation 
 thou bearest to this same knight." And despite 
 that the king held a solemn tone I saw a smile 
 of whimsey come in his eyes as he had but now 
 heard somewhat which did mightily amuse him. 
 Calling a page to him, he delivered a low-toned 
 command to the youth, who quickly departed 
 through a door which led into the Palace. 
 
 Upon this Joscelyn went mightily red, but 
 answered bravely, notwithstanding: 
 
 " Sire, ere he rode to Palestine, I was his be- 
 trothed, but my father of his wisdom forced me 
 wed with another, who being now dead, I am 
 again free to love as I would." 
 
 " And if I should say to thee that Godfrey 
 hath tired of his long waiting, and given his 
 14
 
 2io / am the King 
 
 love to another, a damsel of the court who 
 hath great store of gold, what wouldst thou 
 then? " quoth the king, with the look of whimsey 
 still in his eyes. 
 
 My lady was on her feet i' the instant, with 
 head held aloft. She looked at the king a long 
 minute, and I did see a jealous distrust and 
 high-mettled pride creep within her eyes and 
 straighten the curve of her perfect mouth. It 
 was passed a'most as soon as come, and in its 
 place a tender smile of memory came to her 
 lips. " Then," quoth she right boldly, and my 
 lady upheld her head and gazed upon the king 
 with eyes like shining stars, " would I answer 
 thee, despite that a king hath uttered it, 't were 
 false, for Godfrey's heart lies ever in my keeping." 
 
 " By all the saints, that were nobly spoken, 
 my lady, and thou art well deserving the love 
 of such an one as Godfrey de Bersac. And I 
 do here pledge thee our royal word to seek out 
 the villain enemy of whom thou spakest, and if 
 thou dost find the knight harmed in body or 
 purse, or thyself holding aught 'gainst the fellow 
 who has thus taken him by force, I will see to it 
 that he be soundly punished, and thou thyself 
 shalt set the penalty." 
 
 Scarcely had the king ceased to utter this 
 promise in solemn tone, but with a twinkling 
 eye which gave me to doubt an he were as igno- 
 rant of Godfrey's whereabouts as he made ap- 
 pearance of, than shuffling footsteps sounded at
 
 Anselms Tale 211 
 
 the door by which the page had gone. Sud- 
 denly was it thrown open, and we beheld God- 
 frey, weak and pale, leaning on the stalwart 
 shoulders of two lusty fellows. 
 
 " My love, my lady," cried he, forgetful of 
 king or courtiers, of all save her whom he so 
 dearly loved. Making a weak step toward her 
 he fell kneeling at her feet. 
 
 With a cry which seemed to compass all of 
 love in its sound, for it held a maid's love for 
 her lover, a wife's love to her lord, and a 
 mother's for her best-loved child, she gathered 
 Godfrey's head within her arms and bent her 
 lips to his. 
 
 A long minute they stayed thus, forgetful of 
 all save that they were at length together after 
 weary months of separation. The salt water 
 was come to mine eyes with a quick rush of 
 sympathy at beholding them, while the faces 
 of king and courtier alike wore a look 'twixt 
 smiles and tears. I doubt not that this forget- 
 ting act of my lady's recalled a like moment of 
 joy to each ; of that joy which is well-nigh pain 
 in its intensity. 
 
 The silence at length became so heavy as to 
 penetrate my lady's consciousness, and with a 
 little startled cry she raised herself and stood 
 apart from Godfrey; going red and white by 
 turns, and seeming desirous -to run away and 
 hide like a shamed child ; 'til the king, seeing 
 this, held forth his hand with smiling grace.
 
 212 / am the King 
 
 " What penalty hast thou for the villain who 
 hath done thy lover so despitefully? " ques- 
 tioned he. 
 
 At which Joscelyn went red and white again 
 by turns, stammering, nor knowing what to 
 answer. On a sudden I beheld a look of win- 
 some mischief o'erspread her face, and quick as 
 thought she passed to his Majesty's side, press- 
 ing a swift, fleeting kiss on his cheek. 
 
 " I know not, my liege, unless it be this," 
 quoth she, with sweet audacity. And, by all 
 the saints, his Majesty seemed not in the least 
 to mislike her bold act. 
 
 Thus come I to the end of my tale, for it 
 needs not that I say more of how in after days 
 my lady's spirit came back again to the lightsome- 
 ness of her girlhood under a love so tender and 
 boundless that it did compass the universe for 
 her. And here must I pause, for I must needs 
 lay by my penner and inkhorn and turn myself 
 from a reverent Christian priest into Saladin 
 and all the infidel host, and must permit my- 
 self to be charged upon, routed and beheaded 
 with much brave and lusty shouting of, " A Ber- 
 sac, a Bersac to the rescue ; " all this to please 
 a little knight who hath brown hair and eyes 
 like speedwell flowers new opened, who fights 
 valiantly with a baselard of wood, and a tiny 
 shield which bears a like device with the great 
 one that hangs on a perch in my lady's cham-
 
 Anselms Tale 213 
 
 her: three lions and the motto, "Je suis le 
 Roi." 
 
 And it doth seem to me not ill befitting that 
 I bring these chronicles to a close in the words 
 which Godfrey hath used an he finish telling his 
 little son the story of how the motto and device 
 was won, a tale which the boy will be for 
 having again and yet again. 
 
 " I would that you bear in mind, Ronald, that 
 this motto is thy motto also, and some day thou 
 shalt come to wear it on thy shield. Live 
 answerably. There comes not to all the occa- 
 sion of heroic deed, but to each, daily life doth 
 bring enough of opportunity wherein to rule 
 ourselves. So keep thy hand and heart that 
 ere thou dost command another thou canst 
 control thyself. Be ever ready to say with 
 truth, ' I am the king/ over that fair but most 
 unruly province thine own self." 
 
 THE END
 
 Historical Romances* 
 
 THE KING'S HENCHMAN. A Chronicle of the Six- 
 teenth Century. Brought to light and edited by WILLIAM 
 HENRY JOHNSON. 12010. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $1.50. 
 A story of pure love and stirring action. It purports to be 
 
 told by an inseparable attendant of Henry of Navarre, and that 
 
 hero of a hundred fights and as many gallant adventures is 
 
 made to live again for us. 
 
 We close the book reluctantly. The hours spent in reading " The King's 
 Henchman " were richly rewarded. Atlanta Constitution. 
 
 What is more noticeable than the interest of the story itself is Mr. 
 Johnson's intuitive insight and thorough understanding of the period. While 
 the book is Weyman in vigorous activity, it is Dumas in its brilliant touches 
 of romanticism. Boston Herald. 
 
 Mr. Johnson has caught the spirit of the period, and has painted in 
 Henry of Navarre a truthful and memorable historical portrait. The Mail 
 and Express, New York. 
 
 THE COUNT'S SNUFF-BOX. A Romance of Wash- 
 ington and Buzzard's Bay in the War of 1812. By 
 GEORGE R. R. RIVERS, author of "The Governor's 
 Garden," "Captain Shays, a Populist of 1786," etc. 
 Illustrated by Clyde O. DeLand. 12 mo. Cloth, gilt 
 top, $1.50. 
 
 The story of "The Count's Snuff-Box" is founded on an 
 incident of the War of 1812. In January of that year an adven- 
 turer, calling himself Count de Crillon, appeared in Washington, 
 and for some weeks was the central social attraction of the capi- 
 tal. He bore letters from prominent members of Napoleon's 
 government to M. Serurier, then Minister from France. His 
 motive was ostensibly to help France, and injure Great Britain 
 and the Federalists, but his real object was to secure money for 
 John Henry's letters. In this he finally succeeded, the United 
 States government purchasing them for fifty thousand dollars. 
 
 CAPTAIN SHAYS. A Populist of 1786. By GEORGE 
 R. R. RIVERS, author of "The Count's Snuff- Box." 
 i6mo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $1.25.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 THE GOVERNOR'S GARDEN. A Relation of some 
 Passages in the Life of His Excellency, Thomas Hutch- 
 inson, sometime Captain-General and Governor-in-Chief 
 of His Majesty's Province of Massachusetts Bay. By 
 GEORGE R. R. RIVERS. With frontispiece. i2mo. 
 Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 IN BUFF AND BLUE. Being Certain Portions from 
 the Diary of Richard Hilton, Gentleman of Haslet's 
 Regiment of Delaware Foot, in our Ever Glorious 
 War of Independence. By GEORGE BRYDGES RODNEY. 
 i6mo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $1.25. 
 
 HASSAN, A FELLAH. A Romance of Palestine. By 
 
 HENRY GILLMAN. Crown 8vo. Cloth, $2.00. 
 
 The author of this powerful romance lived in Palestine for 
 over five years, and during his residence there had unusual and 
 peculiar advantages for seeing and knowing the people and the 
 country. He has selected the present time for the story, but 
 has drawn freely from all the rich treasures of the past for orna- 
 ment. The portions connected with the " Thar," or blood-feud 
 between the Syrian villages, and the insurrection in Crete are 
 not only of uncommon interest and power, but are also intensely 
 dramatic. 
 
 A biblical, patriarchal, pastoral spirit pervades it. Indeed, the whole book 
 is saturated with the author's reverence for the Holy Land, its legends, tradi- 
 tions, glory, misery, its romance, in a word, and its one supreme glory, the 
 impress of the Chosen of God and of the Master who walked among them. 
 The Independent. 
 
 Mr. Gillman has certainly opened up a new field of fiction. The book 
 is a marvel of power, acute insight, and clever manipulation of thoroughly 
 grounded truths. The story is as much of a giant in fiction as its hero is 
 among men. Boston Herald. 
 
 The book is one that seems destined to take hold of the popular heart 
 as strongly as did " Ben Hur " or " Quo Vadis," nor is it less worthy of such 
 popularity than either of those named. Art Interchange. 
 
 It is romance of the strongest type. Many pages fairly glow with color, 
 as the author in his enthusiasm portrays the natural beauties of the Holy 
 Land. Public Opinion. 
 
 The hero of " Hassan, a Fellah," will be a revelation even to those who 
 carry their ethnological studies beyond the realm of fiction. N. Y. Times.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 "QUO VADIS." A Narrative of the Time of Nero. 
 By HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. Translated from the Polish 
 by Jeremiah Curtin. Library Edition. With map and 
 photogravure plates. Crown 8vo. Cloth, $2.00. 
 Popular Edition. 1 2mo. Cloth, 75 cents. 
 
 Of intense interest to the -whole Christian civilization. Chicago Tribune. 
 
 With him we view, appalled, Rome, grand and awful, in her last throes. 
 The picture of the giant Ursus struggling with the wild animal is one that will 
 always hold place with such literary triumphs as that of the chariot race in 
 " Ben Hur." Boston Courier. 
 
 Mr. Curtin's English is so limpid and fluent that one finds it difficult to 
 realize that he is reading a translation. Philadelphia Church Standard. 
 
 "QUO VADIS." ILLUSTRATED HOLIDAY EDITION. With 
 maps and plans of Ancient Rome, and twenty- seven 
 photogravure plates from pictures by Howard Pyle, 
 Edmund H. Garrett, E. Van Muyden, and other artists. 
 2 vols. 8vo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, in box, $6.00. 
 Half crushed Levant morocco, extra, gilt top, $12.00. 
 
 WITH FIRE AND SWORD. An Historical Novel of 
 Poland and Russia. By HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. Trans- 
 lated from the Polish by Jeremiah Curtin. With por- 
 trait of the author, plates, and map. Library Editions. 
 Crown 8vo. Cloth, $2.00. 
 
 Popular Edition. i2tno. Cloth. $1.00. 
 
 The only modern romance with which it can be compared for fire, 
 sprightliness, rapidity of action, swift changes, and absorbing interest is 
 "The Three Musketeers " of Dumas. New York Tribune. 
 
 " With Fire and Sword " is the first of a trilogy of historical 
 romances of Poland, Russia, and Sweden. Their publication 
 has been received throughout the United States by readers and 
 critics as an event in literature. Action in the field has never 
 before been described in any language so briefly, so vividly, 
 and with such a marvellous expression of energy. The famous 
 character of Zagloba has been described as "a curious and 
 fascinating combination of Falstaff and Ulysses." Charles 
 Dudley Warner, in " Harper's Magazine," affirms that the Polish 
 author has in Zagloba given a new creation to literature.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 THE DELUGE. An Historical Novel of Poland, Sweden, 
 and Russia. By HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. Translated from 
 the Polish by Jeremiah Curtin. A sequel to " With Fire 
 and Sword." With a map of the country at the period 
 in which the events of " The Deluge " and " With Fire 
 and Sword" take place. Library Edition. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. Cloth, $3.00. 
 
 Popular Edition. 2 vols. i2mo. Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 It even surpasses in interest and power the same author's romance, 
 " With Fire and Sword." . . . The whole story swarms with brilliant pic- 
 tures of war, and with personal episodes of battle and adventure. New 
 York Tribune. 
 
 Marvellous in its grand descriptions. Chicago Inter-Ocean. 
 One of the direct anointed line of the kings of story-telling. Literary 
 World. 
 
 A really great novelist. . . . To match this story one must turn to the 
 masterpieces of Scott and Dumas. Philadelphia Press. 
 
 PAN MICHAEL. An Historical Novel of Poland, Russia, 
 and the Ukraine. By HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ. Trans- 
 lated from the Polish by Jeremiah Curtin. A sequel to 
 "With Fire and Sword" and "The Deluge." Library 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. Cloth, $2.00. 
 
 Popular Edition. 1 2mo. Cloth, 75 cents. 
 
 This work completes the great Polish trilogy. The period 
 of the story is 1668-1674, and the principal historical event is 
 the Turkish invasion of 1672. Pan Michael, a favorite charac- 
 ter in the preceding stories, and the incomparable Zagloba figure 
 throughout the novel. The most important historical character 
 introduced is Sobieski, who was elected king in 1674. 
 
 No word less than "Excelsior" will justly describe the achievement of 
 the trilogy of novels of which " Pan Michael " is the last. Baltimore 
 American. 
 
 There is no falling off in interest in this third and last book of the series ; 
 again Sienkiewicz looms as one of the great novel writers of the world. 
 The Nation. 
 
 From the artistic standpoint, to have created the character of Zagloba 
 was a feat comparable with Shakespeare's creation of Falstaff and Goethe's 
 creation of Mephistopheles. The Dial.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 5 
 
 ANDRONIKE. The Heroine of the Greek Revolution. 
 Translated from the Greek of STEPHANOS THEODOSUS 
 XENOS by Edwin A. Grosvenor, Professor of European 
 History in Amherst College, and author of " Constanti- 
 nople." i2mo. Cloth, $1.50. 
 
 Modern Greece may be proud of having given the world an 
 historical romance like this. Viewed merely as a story, it is a 
 work of absorbing interest in its plot and execution. At the 
 same time, no other book, whether description, travels, or pure 
 romance, offers so faithful and complete a picture of Greek life 
 to-day. The reader follows the vicissitudes of hero and heroine 
 with rapt attention, and all the time seems breathing Greek air 
 under a Greek sky and living among the Greeks. 
 
 A book well worth reading, because it is a story of thrilling interest and 
 it presents the best description of a memorable conflict for national liberty. 
 Detroit Tribune. 
 
 A book which is drama and action from one end to the other. Altogether 
 a most fascinating work. New York Home Journal. 
 
 I AM THE KING. Being the Account of some Hap- 
 penings in the Life of Godfrey de Bersac, Crusader 
 Knight. By SHEPPARD STEVENS. i6mo. Cloth, $1.25. 
 
 This is a romantic story of the days of Saladin and Richard 
 Cceur de Leon. Its author has wrought into it much of the 
 color of the home-life of the period and many of the quaint 
 superstitions and folk-lore. The scene of the story is in part 
 laid in England and in part in the Holy Land. 
 
 THE HEAD OF A HUNDRED. Being an Account of 
 Certain Passages in the Life of Humphrey Huntoon, 
 Esq., sometyme an Officer in the Colony of Virginia. 
 Edited by MAUD WILDER GOODWIN, author of " The Col- 
 onial Cavalier." i6mo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $1.25. 
 
 It is as sweet and pure a piece of fiction as we have read for many a day, 
 breathing, as it does, the same noble air, the lofty tone, and the wholesome 
 sentiment of "Lorna Doone." The Bookman.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 WHITE APRONS. A Romance of Bacon's Rebellion, 
 Virginia, 1676. By MAUD WILDER GOODWIN. i6mo. 
 Cloth, extra, gilt top, $1.25. 
 
 A beautiful little story, sweet and inspiring, not less clever than true. 
 New York Times. 
 
 A charming story. ... Its fidelity to the conditions prevailing in the 
 Virginia colony at the time is carefully sustained. The Review of Reviews. 
 
 A WOMAN OF SHAWMUT. A Romance of Colonial 
 Times. Boston, 1640. By EDMUND JANES CARPENTER. 
 With twelve charming full-page illustrations and numer- 
 ous chapter headings from pen-and-ink drawings by 
 F. T. Merrill. i6mo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, with cameo 
 design, $1.25. 
 
 CINQ-MARS; or, A Conspiracy under Louis XIII. By 
 Count ALFRED DE VIGNY. Translated by William 
 Hazlitt. With thirteen exquisite full-page etchings by 
 Gaujean from designs by A. Dawant, and numerous 
 smaller illustrations (head and tail pieces) in the text. 
 2 vols. 8vo. Cloth, gilt top, $6.00. 
 
 It is one of the masterpieces of French romantic fiction, . . . and a book 
 to be always read and remembered. New York Mail and Express. 
 
 THE PRINCESS OF CLEVES. An Historical Ro- 
 mance of the Court of Henry II. By MADAME DE LA 
 FAYETTE. With preface by Anatole France. Trans- 
 lated by Thomas Sergeant Perry. Most exquisitely illus- 
 trated with four full- page etchings and eight etched 
 vignettes by Jules Gamier, also a portrait of the author 
 engraved by Lamotte. The letterpress choicely printed 
 on handmade paper at the University Press, Cambridge. 
 2 vols. i6mo. Cloth, extra, gilt top, $3.75. 
 
 Madame de la Fayette was the first to introduce naturalness into fiction, 
 the first to draw human beings and real feelings : and thereby she earned a 
 place among the true classics. Preface by Anatole France.
 
 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 THE MASTER MOSAIC WORKERS (Les Maitres 
 Mosdistes*). Translated from the French of GEORGE 
 SAND by Charlotte C. Johnston. With a portrait of 
 Titian, etched by W. H. W. Bicknell. i6mo. Cloth, 
 extra, gilt top, $1.25. 
 
 A story of Venice in the time of Titian and Tintoretto, who 
 figure prominently in the work. The mosaic work executed in 
 the restoration of the basilica of St. Mark is fully described, 
 and George Sand has followed very closely the facts as given 
 by Vasari regarding the brothers Zuccati and Bartolomeo 
 Bozza. The story is one of exquisite beauty and great power. 
 
 " The Master Mosaic Workers " is one of the most delightful of historical 
 novels, and gives a vivid picture of the life in Venice at the time when Titian, 
 Tintoretto, and Giorgione were in their zenith, and when the famous mosaics 
 which still adorn St. Mark's were being made. Literary World. 
 
 THE PRINCE OF THE HOUSE OF DAVID; or, 
 
 Three Years in the Holy City. Being a Series of Let- 
 ters of Adina, a Jewess of Alexandria, supposed to be 
 sojourning in Jerusalem in the days of Herod, addressed 
 to her father, a wealthy Jew in Egypt, and relating, as 
 if by an eye-witness, all the scenes and wonderful inci- 
 dents in the life of Jesus of Nazareth, from his Baptism 
 in Jordan to his Crucifixion on Calvary. By Rev. J. H. 
 INGRAHAM. i2mo. Cloth, #1.00. 
 
 New Illustrated Edition. With twenty-six engravings 
 by Victor A. Searles. i2mo. $2.00. 
 
 Popular Edition. i6mo. Cloth, 50 cents. 
 
 These editions contain the author's latest revisions, he 
 having availed himself of hints and suggestions contained in 
 numerous private letters from eminent and learned men of vari- 
 ous denominations, who have pointed out errors and suggested 
 alterations and improvements.
 
 8 HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 THE PILLAR OF FIRE; or, Israel in Bondage. Being 
 an Account of the Wonderful Scenes in the Life of 
 the Son of Pharaoh's Daughter (Moses), together with 
 Picturesque Sketches of the Hebrews under their Task- 
 masters. By Rev. J. H. INGRAHAM. i2mo. Cloth, $1.00. 
 New Illustrated Edition. With twenty-one engrav- 
 ings by Victor A. Searles. i2mo. $2.00. 
 
 THE THRONE OF DAVID, from the Consecration of 
 the Shepherd of Bethlehem to the Rebellion of Prince 
 Absalom. Being an Illustration of the Splendor, Power, 
 and Dominion of the Reign of the Shepherd, Poet, 
 Warrior, King, and Prophet, Ancestor and Type of 
 Jesus ; in a Series of Letters addressed by an Assyrian 
 Ambassador to his Lord and King on the Throne of 
 Nineveh. By Rev. J. H. INGRAHAM. i2mo. Cloth, 
 $1.00. 
 
 New Illustrated Edition. With twenty-one engrav- 
 ings by Victor A. Searles. izmo. $2.00. 
 
 BULWER'S HISTORICAL ROMANCES. 
 
 Comprising : 
 
 Devereux. 2 vols. 
 
 The Last Days of Pompeii, i vol. 
 
 Bienzi, the Last of the Roman Tribunes. 2 vols. 
 
 The Last of the Barons. 2 vols. 
 
 Leila and Calderon, Pausanias the Spartan, i voL 
 
 Harold, the Last of the Saxon Kings. 2 vols. 
 
 i2mo. With frontispiece by Edmund H. Garrett. 
 Per volume, plain cloth, $1.25; decorated cloth, gilt 
 top, #1.50. 
 
 Any story can be supplied separately. 
 
 The new library edition of Bulwer's works is one of exceeding beauty, 
 the size, type, paper, and binding of the volumes making them "a delight to 
 the eye and to the touch." The Watchman.
 
 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 111 mil 111 mini 
 A 000032291 7